Skip to main content

Full text of "The Catholic Church and science"

See other formats


iMifinMBrnrTiiiMrnTi'iUiiimwiMiiiimrBncnT 


TH 


HURCti 


EX  LIBRIS. 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2008  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcli  ive.org/details/catlioliccliurcliscOOcatliuoft 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 
AND  SCIENCE 


LONDON 

CATHOLIC    TRUTH    SOCIETY 

69  SOUTHWARK  BRIDGE  ROAD,  S  E. 
1908 


CONTENTS 


Agnosticism. 

By  the  Rev.  John  Gerard,  S.J. 

Modern  Science  and  Ancient  P".\ith 
By  the  same. 

Science  and  its  Counterfeit. 
By  the  same. 

Some  Scientifical  Inexactitudes. 
By  the  same. 

Pantheism. 

By  William    Matthews. 

Reason  and  Instinct. 

By  the  Rev.  P.   M.  Northcote. 

The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Sour. 
By  the  same. 

The  Use  ok  Reason. 
By  the  same. 

Scientific  Facts  and  Scientific  Hypotheses. 
By  B.  C.  A.  Windle,  M.D.,  F.R.S. 

Some  Debts  which  Science  owes  to  Catholics. 
By  the  same. 

The  Decline  of  Darwinism. 
By  Walter  Sweetman. 


PRICE     HALF-A-CROWN. 
By   the    Rev.   John    Gerard,    S.J. 

Essays  in  Un-Natural  History. 

,  This  volume  is  made  up  of  the  three  following,  which  may  be  obtained 
separately,  price  One  Shilling  each.  The  pamphlets  composing  them  may 
also  be  obtained  in  numbers,  price  One  Penny  each. 


SCIENCE    AND    SCIENTISTS. 

1.  Mr.Grant  Allen's  Botanical  Fables.    1   4.  "  Behold  the  Birds  ofNthe  Air." 

2.  Who  painted  the  Flowers  ?  5.  How  Theories  are  Manufactured. 

3.  Some  Wayside  Problems.  |   6.  Instinct  and  its  Lessons. 

SCIENCE    OR    ROMANCE? 

1.  A  Tangled  Tale.  4.  The  Empire  of  Man. 

2.  Missing  Links.  |   5.  The  New  Genesis. 

3.  The  Game  of  Speculation.  1   6.  The  Voices  of  Babel. 

EVOLUTIONARY    PHILOSOPHY   AND 
COMMON     SENSE. 

1.  "The  Comfortable  Word  'Evolu-   I  4.  Evolution  and  Thought. 

tio"-'  "  5.  Agnosticism. 

2.  Foundations  of  Evolution  6.  Evolution  and  Design. 

3.  Mechanics  of  Evolution.  |   7.  Un-Natural  History. 


AGNOSTICISM 


Bv  THE  REV.  JOHN  {;1:RARI),  S.J. 


We  are  all  familiar  with  the  term  "Agnosticism,"  and 
recognize  the  attitude  of  mind  which  it  denotes  as  the 
most  formidable  antagonist  of  Christianity  at  the  present 
day.  It  must  therefore  seriously  claim  the  attention  of  all 
who  would  not  only  preserve  the  treasure  of  their  own 
souls  unimpaired,  but  likewise  render  assistance  to  the 
multitude  of  their  fellows,  within  and  without  the  Church, 
who,  as  one  of  these  latter  not  long  ago  expressed  it  to  me, 
are  suffering  from  the  sickness  of  bewildered  faith. 

But,  frequently  as  the  term  is  employed,  it  is  very  doubt 
ful  whether  the  great  majority  of  those  who  use  it  to 
describe  even  their  own  position,  attiibute  to  it  its  proper 
and  legitimate  sense,  and  accorJingly  in  order  to  discuss 
the  question,  it  behoves  us  tirst  to  make  sure  what  it  is 
that  we  are  talking  about. 

There  can,  1  think,  be  little  doubt  that  very  many  of 
those  who  style  themselves  "  Agnostics  "  signify  that  they 
are  atheists,  that  they  deny  the  existence  of  God,  believing 
it  to  have  been  disproved  by  the  discoveries  of  modern 
science,  which,  in  the  words  of  M.  Caro,  conducts  God 
with  honour  to  its  frontiers,  thanking  Him  for  His  pro- 
visional services,  which  it  finds  no  longer  required.  This 
creed  is  often  called  "  Agnosticism,"  but  it  is  not  that  to 
which  the  title  should  be  applied. 

The  genuine  agnostic,  as  his  creed  is  described  by  such 
authorities  as  Professor  Huxley,  who  gave  it  its  name,  and 
Sir  Leslie  Stephen,  indulges  in  no  dogmatic  denials,  wliich 

'  A  Paper  read  at  the  Catholic  Conference,  Brighton,  Sept.  25,  1906, 


2  Agnosticism 

he  holds  to  be  as  irrational  as  dogmatic  assertions.  He 
will  not  say  that  there  is  no  God,  that  man  has  not  an 
immortal  soul,  that  there  is  no  eternal  future  in  store  for 
him  of  weal  or  woe,  according  to  the  manner  of  his  life. 
What  our  agnostic  does  maintain  is  that  in  regard  of  all 
such  matters  we  can  knoiv  nothing,  and  that  it  is  therefore 
mere  idle  waste  of  time  and  trouble  to  concern  ourselves 
about  them.  His  principle  is  that  we  can  obtain  true 
knowledge  only  by  means  of  sensible  experience,  that  is 
to  say,  only  by  means  of  such  observations  and  experi- 
ments as  fall  within  the  province  of  science ;  and  since 
such  a  mode  of  research  can  obviously  teach  us  nothing 
about  the  beliefs  and  hopes  of  religion,  he  concludes  that 
we  know  nothing,  nor  ever  can  know,  or  even  con.ceive  the 
possibility  of  knowing,  anything  concerning  these.'  Ac- 
cordingly, Professor  Huxley  lays  it  down  that  to  occupy 
ourselves  with  such  matters  is  as  futile  a  proceeding  as  to 
inquire  what  are  the  politics  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
moon.^ 

It  is  thus  clear  that  very  different  meanings  are  attached 
to  the  term  "  Agnosticism,"  while  it  is  no  less  obvious  that 
they  are  equally  destructive  of  Christianity,  and  even  of 
religion  in  any  intelligible  sense  of  the  word.  If  we  can 
knosv  nothing  of  the  existence  of  God  and  our  relations 
towards  Him,  He  is  non-existent,  so  far  as  we  are  con- 
cerned, as  is  a  rainbow  for  the  blind ;  and  as  reasonable 
men  we  shall  be  forced  to  adopt  Professor  Huxley's  advice, 
and  dismiss  entirely  from  our  mind  all  such  inquiries,  by 
means  of  which  we  can  no  more  accomplish  anything  than 
a  squirrel  can  travel  back  to  his  native  wood  by  revolving 
in  his  cage. 

It  is  to  the  consideration  of  agnosticism  in  its  proper  or 
genuine  sense  that  I  shall  confine  my  observations;  not 
only  because  this  appears  to  be  the  only  legitimate  mode 
of  treating  the  subject,  but,  even  more,  because  in  this 
guise  it  is  undoubtedly  most  dangerous.  That  science  has 
discovered  anything  which  disproves  the  fundamental  ideas 
of  religion,  is  an  assertion  that  cannot  seriously  be  made, 

'  Professor  Ray  Lankester,  in  the  Times,  May  19,  1903. 
'  Lay  Sermons  ("  The  Physical  Basis  of  Life  "). 


Agnosticism  3 

and  in  consc4uence,  as  Sir  Leslie  Stephen  allows,'  Dog- 
matic Atheism  is,  to  say  the  least,  a  rare  phase  of  opinion, 
— rare  we  should  add  amongst  real  students,  though  sadly 
too  common  amongst  the  less  educated  masses,  who  pin 
their  faith  to  the  confident  but  unscientific  teaching  of  such 
writers  as  Professor  Haeckel. 

Genuine  agnosticism,  on  the  other  hand,  bases  itself 
upon  a  principle  which  undoubtedly  contains  truth, — and 
as  we  all  know,  a  half-truth  is  the  most  dangerous  of  errors. 
The  human  intellect,  it  rightly  declares,  is  limited.  There 
are  boundaries  which  it  is  wholly  unable  to  overstep,  and 
it  is  our  duty  as  honest  men  frankly  to  recognize  our 
limitations,  and  not  to  dream  dreams  as  to  what  there  is 
beyond  the  frontier  at  which  we  are  forced  to  stop,  and 
then  to  persuade  ourselves  and  others  that  these  dreams 
are  realities. 

So  far,  it  is  evident,  the  agnostic  is  right.  No  doubt  our 
intellect  is  limited, — very  limited.  No  doubt  also  it  is 
our  duty  to  confess  as  much,  and  not  to  pretend  to  know- 
ledge which  we  do  not,  and  cannot,  possess.  We  part 
company  with  him  when  he  goes  on  to  make  the  assump- 
tion, already  noticed,  that  in  one  way  only  can  we  arrive 
at  a  knowledge  of  truth,  namely  by  the  empirical  method 
of  observation  and  experiment.  Whatever  transcends  the 
narrow  limits  of  experience,  and  is  thus  "metempirical," 
says  Sir  Leslie  Stephen,  is  forbidden  ground  for  the 
intellect,  which  is  there  deprived  of  the  very  breath  of  its 
life,  and  becomes  as  impotent  as  our  lungs,  or  the  wings 
of  a  bird,  would  be  beyond  the  confines  of  the  atmosphere. 
But,  necessarily,  theology,  in  any  sense,  professes  to  exist 
in  this  impossible  sphere,  and  therefore,  in  his  view,  it  is 
plainly  an  imposture.  Not  only,  he  continues,  are  we 
incapable  of  knowing  all  about  God,  or  of  fully  com- 
prehending His  nature  and  attributes,  but  we  cannot  know 
anything  about  Him,  not  even  that  He  exists,  for  His 
existence  cannot  be  demonstrated  by  observation  and 
experiment. 

Such  is  the  position  which  the  agnostic  represents  as 
being  the  only  reasonable  one,  and  we  reply  that  not  only 
'  An  Agnostic'' s  Apdoi:}'. 


4  Ag7iosticism 

is  it  altogether  unreasonable,  but  that  if  we  adopt  it  we 
must  renounce  all  knowledge,  not  only  concerning  God 
and  the  truths  of  religion,  but  of  much  else  of  which 
no  man  doubts,  and  even  concerning  the  truths  of  science 
herself. 

For  it  is  a  patent  fact  that  in  no  single  branch  of  inquiry 
can  the  mind  stop  where  observation  and  experiment  cease 
to  be  available  ;  and,  were  it  to  stop  there,  it  would  in- 
evitably deprive  what  observation  and  experiment  have 
taught  it  of  all  possible  significance.  .  Take,  for  example, 
the  province  of  Physics.  This  deals  with  two  factors, 
Matter  and  Force.  What  do  we  know,  scientifically,  about 
them  ?  Of  Matter,  which  we  can  observe,  and  on  which 
we  can  experiment,  we  know  a  little,  a  very  little,  and 
every  fresh  discovery  does  but  make  it  more  obvious  how 
little  this  is.  But  Force  !  As  to  what  it  is,  science  knows 
just  nothing  at  all.  We  see  its  results,  or  at  least  pheno- 
mena which  we  are  forced  to  ascribe  to  its  action,  on  the 
principle  that  every  effect  must  have  a  cause.  But  the 
nature  of  that  cause  is  absolutely  dark,  for  we  cannot  get 
at  it  to  observe  or  try  our  experiments.  We  know,  for 
instance,  that  stones  dropped  from  the  hand  fall  to  earth, 
and  we  say  that  this  is  due  to  the  attraction  of  gravitation. 
In  reality  we  knoiv  no  more,  from  mere  observation,  apart 
from  inference,  than  that  these  stones  behave  as  if  there 
were  such  an  attraction  ;  and  when  we  try  to  pass  further, 
and  imagine  what  this  attraction  may  be,  we  speedily 
discover  so  many  perplexities  that  Sir  John  Herschel  called 
it  the  "  mystery  of  mysteries."  As  a  well-known  man  of 
science  has  lately  put  the  matter '  : — 

"  Physics  knows  nothing  of  Force  as  an  eflficient  cause  of 
the  accelerations  with  which  it  deals.  The  planets  are  in 
motion  round  the  sun  ;  the  molecules  of  crystals  move  in 
an  orderly  fashion.  What  makes  either  planet  or  molecule 
move  we  simply  do  not  know,  as  men  of  science  Under 
assignable  conditions,  they  do  move,  and  there's  an  end  on't 
— for  science." 

But  because  she  is  thus  utterly  ignorant  of  the  nature  of 
Force,  which   lies   beyond  the  limits  of  observation  and 

'  Principal  Lloyd  Morgan  in  the  Tributu,  February  lo,  1906. 


Agnosticism  5 

experiment,  does  science  declare  her  inability  to  be  certain 
even  of  its  existence?  To  do  so  would  be  to  stultify  her- 
self and  reduce  all  her  domain  to  hopeless  chaos-.  She 
could  not  predict,  as  do  our  almanack-makers,  the  course  of 
the  earth  and  the  other  planets  during  the  coming  year,  did 
she  not  unhesitatingly  assume  that  gravitation,  however  in- 
comprehensible to  her,  will  continue  to  act  and  to  hold  these 
bodies  in  their  several  paths  round  the  sun  ;  for  were  this 
to  cease,  they  would  fly  off  into  space.  Similarly,  multiform 
as  are  the  uses  to  which  we  have  learnt  to  put  electricity, 
no  man  has  the  faintest  idea  what  electricity  is ;  and,  in 
the  words  of  the  writer  I  have  just  quoted,  "  Biology 
knows  nothing  of  vital  force  as  an  efficient  cause  of  the 
phenomenon  with  which  it  deals." 

There'  are  other  instances  in  which  science  is  powerless, 
not  only  to  pass  beyond  phenomena  to  that,  which  though 
itself  imperceptible,  is  implied  by  them,  but  even,  by  any 
method  of  her  own,  to  verify  the  phenomena  th./mselves. 
Such  is  the  case  when  they  are  phenomena,  not  of  matter, 
but  of  mind.  This  is  manifest  in  regard  of  jesthetic.  \\'hat 
test  can  science  apply  to  distinguish  between  the  poetic 
excellence  of  the  "Iliad"  or  "Hamlet,"  and  that  of  the 
rhymesters  who  supply  our  music-halls;  or  between  a 
picture  by  Turner  and  the  sign  of  a  public-house?  Yet 
have  we  any  doubt  whatever  that  there  is  all  the  difference 
in  the  world  ?  We  are  more  certain  of  this  than  that  the 
earth  goes  round  the  sun. 

Still  more  imperiously  does  this  truth  force  itself  upon  us 
in  regard  of  the  moral  law.  Whatever  may  be  their  systems 
and  professions  all  men  are  forced  practically  to  agree  that 
some  things  are  good  and  others  bad ;  some  lines  of 
conduct  right  and  others  wrong;  and  that  no  power  on 
earth  can  change  their  character,  so  as  to  make  benevolence, 
generosity,  and  truthfulness  evil,  and  exalt  cruelty,  selfish- 
ness, and  fraud  in  their  place.     As  Mr.  Balfour  says  '  :— 

"  The  two  subjects  on  which   professors  of  every  creed. 

theological  and  anti-theological,  seem  least  anxious  to  differ, 

are    the   general    substance    of   the    Moral    I^w,   and    the 

character  of  the  sentiments  with  which  it  should  be  regarded. 

■  Foundatiotts  of  Belief  \^\^^\^  Edition),  p.  13. 


As'nosticism 


ii 


That  it  is  worthy  of  all  reverence  ;  that  it  demands  our 
ungrudging  submission  ;  and  that  we  owe  it  not  merely 
obedience,  but  love — these  are  commonplaces  which  the 
preachers  of  all  schools  vie  with  each  other  in  proclaiming." 

Here,  then,  is  something  in  regard  of  which  by  the 
common  consent  of  mankind,  we  have  arrived  at  certitude, 
towards  which  science  can  by  no  possibility  contribute  any- 
thing. She  can  no  more  di-;criminate  between  good  and 
evil  than  between  beauty  and  ugliness,  nor  can  she  offer 
any  explanation  as  to  why  it  should  be  man's  duty  to  reverse 
the  conduct  of  what  many,  professing  to  speak  in  her  name, 
represent  to  us  as  our  evolutionary  ancestors.  It  is  not 
science  but  conscience  that  witnesses  to  the  law,  and 
(Conscience  is  nowise  "scientific,"  for  it  refuses  to  argue,  and 
appeals  only  to  its  own  evidence  in  issuing  its  ptfremptory 
prohibitions  or  commands.  Nevertheless,  the  most  typical 
agnostics  have  no  hesitation  in  accepting  with  fullest  assent 
what  comes  to  them  in  this  non-scientific  or  "  metam- 
pirical "  manner.  Professor  Hu.Kley,  for  example,  tells 
us  that ' — 

"  We  live  in  a  world  which  is  full  of  misery  and  ignorance, 
and  the  plain  duty  of  each  and  all  of  us  is  to  try  and  make 
the  little  corner  he  can  influence  somewhat  less  miserable 
and  somewhat  less  ignorant  than  it  was  before  he  entered 
it."  But  how  is  any  such  duty  made  "plain  "  to  us  ?  Most 
assuredly,  not  by  any  method  of  scientific  observation  and 
experiment.  Agnostic  science  tells  us  that  man  has  been 
evolved  through  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  in  the  struggle 
for  existence,  and  that  the  quality  which  enabled  his 
progenitors  to  survive,  was  their  utter  disregard  for  others, 
whom  they  ruthlessly  stamped  out  whenever  they  stood  in 
their  own  way.  Whence  came  the  total  change  of  principle 
when  man  appeared  upon  the  scene? — for  how  great  is  the 
change  some  of  the  ultra-partizans  of  the  new  school 
demonstrate  by  rushing  into  extravagance  in  the  opposite 
direction,  and  declaring  that  our  duty  is  to  forget  ourselves 
altogether,  and  think  only  of  the  good  of  others.  Nay,  it 
has  even  been  maintained,  not  only  that  the  claims  of 
patriotism  must  vanish,  as  tinged  with   selfishness,  giving 

'  Hume,  English  Men  of  Letters,  p.  58. 


Agnosticism  7 

place  to  world-citizenship,  but  that  should  we  in  the  future- 
establish  relations  with  the  in'uibitatits  of  other  planets, 
"Our  altruism  must  widen  its  embrace  beyond  the  limits  of 
the  human  family."'  It  is  quite  evident  that,  however 
constantly  they  may  have  the  name  of  science  on  their  lips, 
it  is  not  through  her  that  men  arrive  at  such  conclusions. 

We  may  obviously  go  further,  and  ask  how  the  funda- 
mental principle  of  agnosticism  itself  can  be  warranted  by 
science  That  principle,  as  we  have  already  heard  it,  is 
that  omy  by  means  of  observation  and  experiment  can  any 
real  'knowledge  be  acquired. 

But  how  can  observation  and  experiment  establish  such 
a  principle?  How  can  positive  means  of  acquiring  know- 
ledge establish  the  negative  conclusion  that  no  other  means 
of  acquiring  knowledge  are  possible  ?  To  say  this  would 
be  like  saying  that  the  sense  of  touch  can  avail,  not  only 
to  demonstrate  the  reality  of  objects  within  its  reach,  but 
moreover  to  prove  the  non-reality  of  those  which  we  cannot 
feel  but  only  see.  How  can  observation  and  experiment 
demonstrate  anything  either  for  or  against  the  pretensions 
of  other  means  for  obtaining  knowledge,  which  they  are, 
confessedly,  as  powerless  to  examine  as  are  our  most 
sensitive  nerves  to  verify  the  existence  of  the  luminiferous 
ether  ? 

Thus,  in  laying  down  his  first  principle  of  argumentation, 
the  agnostic  contradicts  it,  by  accepting  it  as  true,  in  the 
very  same  breath  in  which  he  declares  that  he  can  have  no 
sufficient  warrant  of  its  truth. 

Here  in  fact  we  encounter  another  example  of  the  fatal 
defect  which  attaches  to  any  purely  negative  system.  As 
every  tyro  in  logic  has  learnt,  the  man  who  declares  that 
we  can  be  sure  of  nothing,  refutes  his  own  assertion  by 
being  sure  that  we  cannot  be  sure  ;  he  who  asserts  that  no 
man  can  ever  tell  the  truth,  necessarily  would  have  it 
understood  that  he  himself  is  telling  the  truth  in  making 
such  a  statement.  In  like  manner,  our  agnostics  declare 
their  fundamental  principle  to  be  certain,  although— on 
their  own  showing — we  can  have  no  grounds  whatever  for 
accepting  it.     They  desire  to  exclude  sources  of  knowledge, 

'-  Saleeby,  The  Cycle  of  Life  accoiditig  to  Modem  Scieme,  p.  3. 


8  Agnosticism 

the  elimination  of  which  would  at  once  introduce  intel- 
lectual vacuum,  and  make  it  impossible  for  us  to  know 
more  of  the  universe  or  of  ourselves  than  do  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  which  have  senses  as  good  as  ours,  or  better, 
but  have  not  mind  And  so  impossible  is  the  position 
thus  created  that  the  agnostic  never  thinks  of  applying  his 
own  principles  save  in  the  one  instance  of  religion,  and  it 
is,  indeed,  abundantly  evident  that  they  were  never  seriously 
meant  to  be  applied  to  anything  else. 

Can  it  be  said,  therefore,  that  as  concerns  religion  the 
agnostic  principle  assumes  a  different  character,  and  can 
claim  a  validity  which  it  obviously  lacks  in  other  fields  of 
knowledge  ?  This  is,  no  doubt,  the  assumption  at  the  back 
of  the  agnostic  mind,  an  assumption  which  in  effect  pre- 
judges the  whole  question.  But  how  can  it  be  said  that 
the  processes  of  reasoning  upon  which  believers  rely  are 
alien  in  their  nature  from  those  which  are  recognized  as 
sound  and  legitimate  in  other  branches  of  inquiry  ?  As  we 
have  seen,  in  physics  we  accept  the  existence  and  efficiency 
of  forces  altogether  inscrutable  to  us,  because  of  phenomena 
which  we  cannot  attempt  to  explain  without  assuming  their 
existence.  In  aesthetics  and  ethics  w^e  ground  all  our 
philosophy  upon  phenomena  which  are  utterly  beyond  the 
reach  of  observation  and  experiment,  but  to  which  we 
nevertheless  assent  with  absolute  certitude. 

In  exactly  the  same  manner  does  the  Natural  Theologian 
argue  from  Nature  to  Nature's  God.  As  it  has  been 
excellently  expressed  by  a  recent  writer  '  : — 

"  Taking  the  three  factors  o'.  the  universe — matter,  force, 
and  mind — we  find  this  state  of  things.  The  '  philo- 
sophers '  see  as  much  as  they  want  to  see,  and  no  more. 
These  three  mysterious  entities  lie  equally  behind  the  veil, 
are  equally  '  metaphysical  conceptions.'  Natural  pheno- 
mena bear  witness  to  the  existence  of  all  three  in  exactly 
the  same  way,  viz.,  by  special  characteristics  from  which  we 
necessarily  infer  the  existence  of  each.  From  the  reality 
of  these  phenomena,  we  infer  a  real  basis,  matte?- ;  from 
their  actual  occurrence,  we  infer  an  agent  or  power  at  work, 
/bfce ;  from  their  orderly  character  we  infer  a  controlling 
'  Gaynor,  T/te  New  Materialism,  p.  14. 


Agnosticism  9 

and  guiding  influence,  mmd.  Why  are  two  of  these  in- 
ercnces  valid,  although  they  point  to  things  '  behind  the 
veil,'  and  the  third  is  to  be  regarded  as  invalid  hecause  it 
too  points  to  something  behind  the  veil  ?  If  we  are  able 
to  read  the  existence  of  two  of  these  things  in  their  effects, 
why  not  of  the  third  as  well  ?  The  evidence  is  as  plain  in 
one  case  as  another." 

It  is  not  easy  to  understand  how  such  a  line  of  argument 
can  be  condemned  as  iinscientilic  and  illegitimate,  unless 
we  are  prepared  similarly  to  treat  those  which  science 
herself  constantly  employs.  Nor  does  the  fact  of  har- 
monious order,  so  strikingly  evident  in  nature,  stand  alone 
as  furnishing  the  basis  of  inference.  To  many  minds  the 
phenomena  of  the  moral  law  will  appeal  even  more  forcibly. 
As  we  have  seen,  there  is  undeniably  a  practically  universal 
consensus  amongst  mankind  that  what  we  style  virtues  are 
good,  and  what  we  style  vices  are  evil :  that  it  is  our  duty 
to  practise  the  one  and  eschew  the  other ;  that  it  is  no 
human  enactment  that  has  invested  them  with  their 
respective  characters,  or  imposed  obligaiions  in  respect 
of  them,  and  that  no  human  power,  no  decree  of  kings  or 
parliaments,  could  alter  that  character,  or  dispense  from 
that  obligation.  Here  is  a  phenomenon  whicli  like  other 
phenomena  postulates  a  cause,  and  despite  the  mists  of 
words  with  which  some  philosophies  would  endeavour  to 
bridge  the  gulf,  but  one  intelligible  explanation  has  ever 
been  discovered,  namely,  that  of  theism.  According  to 
this,  it  is  the  Eternal,  Self-existent,  First  Cause— God, — 
who,  making  man  to  His  own  image  and  likeness,  implanted 
in  his  soul  that  conscience  which  is,  as  has  been  said,  the 
monitor  from  whose  judgement  there  is  no  ap[)eal,  and 
whose  office  it  is  to  convey  to  us  the  will  of  our  Creator. 

Such  are  in  brief  some  of  the  lines  of  argument  by  which 
we  are  led  to  the  conclusions  to  which,  as  the  agnostic 
declares,  no  process  of  reasoning  can  possibly  lead  us. 
I  do  not  cite  them  for  the  purpose  of  directly  discussing 
the  great  question  with  which  they  deal,  but  only  as  enabling 
to  judge  of  their  character,  and  that  of  the  agnostic  assump- 
tion which  seeks  to  put  them  out  of  court,  and  to  deny  the 
possibiUty   of  arriving   at  the  knowledge  of  truth   by  iheii 


lO  Agnosticism 

means.  And  I  would  ask  all  sensible  men  whether  in  thus 
reasoning  we  do  not  follow  the  very  method  according  to 
which  science  herself  teaches  us  to  argue. 

One  more  observation  before  I  conclude  what  I  have  to 
say  regarding  this  aspect  of  my  subject.  The  question  we 
have  in  hand  is  one  that  requires  to  be  treated  by  logic, 
not  by  quoting  the  authority  of  names,  however  great ;  but 
of  authority  something  requires  to  be  said,  for  nothing 
probably  does  so  much  to  make  agnosticism  popular,  as 
the  idea,  sedulously  fostered  by  many  of  its  exponents,  that 
all  scientific  men  are  necessarily  its  votaries.  But  this 
is  a  most  monstrous  and  groundless  assumption,  as  a  very 
slight  examination  is  sufficient  to  show.  Whereas  agnos- 
ticism, as  Sir  Leslie  Stephen  tells  us,  declares  any  knowledge 
regarding  God  to  be  absolutely  impossible  for  us,  such 
eminent  men  of  science  as  Professors  Stewart  and  Tait  tell 
us,'  on  the  contrary,  that  the  existence  of  a  Deity  who 
is  the  Creator  and  upholder  of  all  things  is  for  them 
"  absolutely  self-evident."  Lord  Kelvin  not  long  ago  ^ 
declared  that  "  science  positively  affirms  creative  and 
directive  power,  which  she  compels  us  to  accei)t  as  an 
article  of  belief."  In  the  same  manner  thirty-two  years 
earlier,  he  had  told  the  British  Association  in  his  presiden- 
tial address,3  that  "overpowering  proofs  of  intelligence  and 
benevolent  design  lie  around  us ;  showing  to  us  through 
nature  the  influence  of  a  free  will,  and  teaching  us  that  all 
living  beings  depend  upon  one  ever-acting  Creator  and 
Ruler."  So,  another  president,  Sir  William  Siemens,  told 
the  same  body*  that  "all  knowledge  must  lead  up  to  one 
great  result,  that  of  an  intelligent  recognition  of  the  Creator 
through  His  works."  It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  similar 
testimonies,  but  I  will  content  myself  with  naming  some 
of  those  who  might  furnish  them — Sir  John  Herschel, 
Faraday,  Clerk  Maxwell,  Sir  Gabriel  Stokes,  Pasteur.  And 
the  greatest  of  them  all.  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  undoubtedly 
recognized  the  limitations  of  our  intelligence.  He  likened 
his  own  unparalleled  discoveries,  to  the  shells  picked  up  by 
a  child  on  the  sea  beach,  while  the  ocean  rolled  before  him 

•   The  Unseen  Universe,  p.  47.  -  See  the  Times,  May  2,  1903. 

3  Edinburgh,  1871.  •*  1S84. 


Agnosticism  1 1 

unexplored.  But  this  recognition  did  not  hinder  him  from 
holding  that  to  treat  of  God  is  a  necessary  part  of  Natural 
Philosophy.' 

There  are,  therefore,  those  who,  while  well  acquainted 
with  science  and  scientific  method,  know  nothing  of  the 
agnosticism  which  is  claimed  as  the  result  of  such 
acquaintance. 

Thus  far,  we  have  met  the  agnostic  system  on  its  own 
ground,  and  examined  its  root-principle  in  the  light  of  pure 
reason.  But,  necessary  though  it  be  for  us  to  be  ready  thus 
to  deal  with  the  attacks  of  our  adversaries,  and  reply  to 
their  arguments,  it  is  not  by  such  means  that  a  practical 
antidote  to  the  malady  of  doubt  and  disbelief  is  to  Ije 
obtained.  The  man  who  enjoys  security  against  them  is 
one  who  relies  upon  something  far  more  efficacious  than 
logic  and  argument  to  sustain  his  faith,  namely,  on  the 
knowledge  of  God.  which  comes  of  his  own  personal 
experience  in  the  practice  of  religion.  The  Catholic  who 
says  his  prayers,  who  frequents  the  sacrarnents,  who  strives 
to  live  in  communion  with  God,  has  means  of  knowledge 
concerning  Him,  of  which  the  unbelieving  philosopher  can 
have  not  the  faintest  conception. 

Natural  theology,  the  knowledge  of  God  which  we  can 
acquire  philosophically  by  the  light  of  Nature  alone,  is  no 
doubt  indispensable,  as  laying  the  foundations  for  some- 
thing more,  but  it  is  not  this  which  has  in  fact  been 
appointed  as  the  means  whereby  we  are  to  arrive  at  the 
possession  of  truth ;  nor  are  its  teachings  adequate  for  the 
recjuirements  of  our  souls  as  they  actually  are.  Obviously, 
it  can  teach  us  nothing  about  Christianity,  of  which  mere 
reason  can  know  nothing.  What  it  can  tell  regarding  God 
of  necessity  falls  far  short  of  what  He  wishes  us  to  know. 
Of  necessity,  the  elementary  notions  which  human  reason 
naturally  attaches  to  the  idea  of  a  Supreme  Being,  are  the 
simplest  of  the  Divine  attributes — power,  wisdom,  and 
goodness,  which  it  therefore  sets  forth  as  if  they  wore  all, 
and  amongst  them,  as  Cardinal  Newman  says,'  it  has  most 

'  Principia,  Schol.  Gen. 

^  Christianity    and     Physical    Science    (Lectures     on     University 
Subjects). 


1 2  Agnosticism 

to  say  concerning  power,  and  least  coicerning  goodness. 
Even  conscience,  "our  great  internal  teacher  ot  religion, 
which,  more  than  any  other  natural  source  of  knowledge, 
teaches  us  not  only  that  God  is,  but  what  He  is,  providing 
for  the  mind  a  real  image  of  Him,  as  a  medium  of 
worship,"'  represents  Him  primarily,  and  before  all  else, 
as  our  Judge,  and  the  attribute  on  which  its  witness  is  so 
clear  as  even  to  blind  us  to  all  others,  is  His  retributive 
justice.  But  this  is  not  the  aspect  under  which  He  desires 
His  people  to  regard  Him  ;  and,  as  we  know  from  our  own 
experience  and  that  of  others,  it  is  not  in  this  character 
that  He  most  powerfully  appeals  to  the  hearts  of  men,  and 
secures  their  allegiance  and  service.  It  is  not  His  will  to 
leave  us  to  the  light  of  our  unaided  reason.  From  the  first 
beginnings  of  our  race  He  has  ever  superadded  revelation, 
which  He  has  placed  within  the  reach  of  all,  not  of  the 
learned  and  wise  alone,  but  of  the  humblest  and  rudest, 
provided  they  were  men  of  good  will.  And  this  is  a  point 
of  prime  importance  :  for  if  there  be  a  God  to  know  whom 
is  the  supreme  necessity  for  men,  and  if  He  desires  to  be 
known  by  them — in  other  words,  if  there  be  true  religion 
at  all — then  the  obtaining  of  such  knowledge  cannot 
possibly  be  d(j{)endent  upon  the  possession  of  faculties  and 
powers  of  intellect  which  not  one  man  in  ten  thousand 
possesses. 

This  being  so,  it  is  evidently  a  fatal  mistake  so  to  occupy 
ourselves  with  the  arguments  furnished  by  reason  solely,  as 
to  make  it  seem,  and  perhaps  ourselves  to  fancy,  that  in 
them  alone  is  the  justification  of  our  faith  to  be  found, 
losing  sight,  or  allowing  others  to  lose  sight,  of  what  is  the 
real  strength  of  our  position.  It  is  not  by  arguments,  how- 
ever cogent,  that  men  are  converted  or  that  their  hearts 
are  touched,  and  we  shall  never  arrive  at  anything  satisfac- 
tory regarding  religion  if  we  discuss  it  like  a  poinc  of  law  or 
a  maxim  of  political  economy. 

"  I  do  not  want "  (says  Newman),  "to  be  converted  by  a 
smart  syllogism  ;  if  I  am  asked  to  convert  others  by  it,  I 
say  plainly  I  do  not  care  to  overcome  their  reason  without 

'    Graiiunar  of  Assent,  p.  385. 


Agnosticisnt  1 3 

touching  their  hearts  ;  I  wish  to  deal,  not  with  contro- 
versiaUsts,  but  with  inquirers."  ' 

And  inquirers  are  just  what  our  agnostic  friends  are  not. 
They  will  not  even  consider  the  pos.sibility  of  Christianity 
being  anything  but  fable  and  delusion,  and  so  long  as  they 
remain  in  this  state  of  mind  we  can  have  no  hope  of  doing 
anything,  but  answering  their  arguments,  as  I  have  en- 
deavoured to  do,  and  demonstrating  that  we  are  not  afraid 
to  meet  them  on  their  own  terms  and  look  them  squarely 
in  the  face. 

Nor  does  it  by  any  means  follow,  as  will  of  course  be 
objected,  that  because  we  will  not  restrict  ourselves  to  the 
teachings  of  pure  reason,  we  therefore  disparage  it  and 
prove  ourselves  irrational  and  unscientific.  Far  from  it. 
It  is  our  reason,  and  especially,  as  has  been  said,  the  argu- 
ments it  draws  from  the  facts  of  conscience,  that  lead  us  to 
the  recognition  of  God,  and  convince  us  that  being,  as  He 
must  be,  supremely  good.  He  lias  undoubtedly  provided 
some  means  whereby  we  may  obtain  that  knowledge  con- 
cerning Him,  an  ineradicable  craving  for  which  He  has 
implanted  in  our  souls, — some  way  to  Him  accessible  to  all 
— "  so  plain  that  the  wayfarers,  though  fools,  shall  not  err 
therein."  We  look  round  the  wor.  .1,  and  we  find  that  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  she  alone,  claims  and  ever  has 
claimed  to  furnish  these  means,  and  that  in  her  teaching 
millions  of  men  in  every  age  have  found  peace  of  soul, 
feeling  that  they  had  obtained  what  they  wanted.  By  such 
marks  our  reason  recognizes  her  as  a  creation  which  no 
mere  human  power  can  explain.     As  Newman  writes^  :^ 

"  The  great  Note  of  an  ever-enduring  avtus  fidelinm,  with 
a  fi.xed  organization,  a  unity  of  jurisdiction,  a  poHtical 
greatness,  a  continuity  of  existence  in  all  places  and  times, 
a  suitableness  to  all  classes,  ranks,  and  callings,  an  ever- 
energizing  life,  an  untiring,  ever-evolving  history,  is  her 
evidence  that  she  is  the  creation  of  God,  and  the  repre- 
sentative and  home  of  Christianity." 

Thus  being  convinced  that  here  we  have  found  the 
divinely-appointed   teacher,   our   common    sense    bids    us 

'  Grammar  0/  Assent,  p.  419. 

■  Essays  Critical  and  Hisiorica/,  note  on  Essay  IX. 


1 4  Agnosticism 

submit  ourselves  to  the  Church,  as  otherwise  she  would 
have  no  reason  for  -existing. 

When  we  do  so,  and  know  her  from  within,  we  at  once 
become  cognizant  of  much  which  to  those  outside  her  is  as 
imperceptible  as  the  forms  and  hues  of  a  painted  window 
are  to  those  without  the  building  in  which  it  is  placed. 
Just  as  a  child  brought  up  on  the  system  of  Plato's 
Republic  in  a  State  institution,  knowing  nothing  of  father, 
mother,  brother,  or  sister,  could  have  no  notion  of  the 
charms  of  home,  or  family  ties,  so  those  who  have  not  been 
privileged  to  enter  the  household  of  Faith,  can  have  no 
conception  of  the  overpowering  sense  of  security  and  peace 
which  her  faithful  children  enjoy,  and  in  which  they  find 
the  most  convincing  assurance  that  God  is  there,  while  the 
unerring  instinct  with  which  she  divines  and  provides  for 
all  the  wants  and  needs  of  humanity,  "  is  in  itself  a  proof 
that  [she]  is  really  the  supply  of  them."  ' 

Here,  as  I  have  said,  is  the  real  strength  of  our  position, 
the  true  foundation  of  our  Faith,  if  we  build  aright.  No 
man  will  ever  believe  that  he  can  know  nothing  of  God, 
who  has  felt  Him  working  within  his  soul,  and  has  learnt 
to  recognize  His  voice  whispering  comfort,  encouragement, 
or  reproof. 

In  arguing  upon  such  grounds,  we  of  course  expose  our- 
selves to  the  obvious  objection  that  the  evidence  to  which 
we  appeal  is  notoriously  subject,  more  than  any  other,  to 
hallucination  and  delusion,  for  does  not  every  fanatic  and 
visionary  rely  confidently  upon  the  testimony  of  his  own 
inner  consciousness  ? 

This  is  undoubtedly  true  ;  but  it  proves  no  more  than 
that  here  as  elsewhere  some  men  may  fall  into  error — it 
certainly  does  not  prove  that  none  can  find  the  truth 
any  more  than  the  undoubted  fact  that  many  have  false 
taste  in  art  proves  that  there  is  none  which  is  true. 
Certainly,  from  the  undeniable  fact  of  the  frequency  of 
such  errors,  we  cannot  in  reason  draw  the  conclusion  that 
such  direct  action  of  the  Creator  on  the  soul  of  His  creature 
is  impossible,  or  impossible  to  recognize  with  certainty,  and 

'   Gramma)-  of  Assent^  p.  481. 


Agnosticism  1 5 

unless  we  can  do  this  we  must  a[i[)ly  in  each  instance  the 
tests  which  common  sense  suggests. 

And  here,  as  is  evident,  the  sceptic  or  agnostic  can  con- 
tribute nothing  towards  a  solution,  for  avowedly  he  has  no 
experience  of  what  can  be  judged  by  experience  alone. 
The  behever  is  in  a  totally  different  position.  The  uni- 
versal craving  of  mankind  to  know  something  of  their 
Maker  and  their  destiny — ^or,  in  other  words,  their  yearning 
for  religion — -is  a  fact  which,  as  even  agnostic  philosophers 
admit,  cannot  be  without  significance.  As  the  migratory 
instinct  of  salmon  or  swallow  is  inexplicable  unless  we 
understand  its  goal,  the  ocean,  or  the  sunny  south,  so  this 
restless  longing  of  the  human  soul  to  obtain  enlightenment 
concerning  the  deep  problems  of  the  universe,  points  to 
some  means  by  which  such  longings  can  be  satisfied.  And 
when  we  find  a  religion  by  which  as  a  matter  of  fact  they 
can  be  satisfied,  and  satisfied  in  such  a  manner  as  to  accord 
with  the  teachings  of  reason,  however  far  they  transcend 
these  teachings,  and  exactly  to  harmonize  with  the  voice 
of  conscience,  we  have  what  we  may  even  style  a  scientific 
argument  in  favour  of  that  religion. 

And  here  we  discover  the  special  and  exclusive  strength 
of  the  position  of  the  Catholic.  He  does  not  stand  alone, 
or  rely  merely  upon  his  own  private  and  personal  discern- 
ment. He  has  with  him  the  Communion  of  the  Saints, 
the  millions  who  for  two  thousand  years,  in  every  region  of 
the  earth,  in  every  race  and  every  class  of  society,  have 
found  peace  for  their  souls  where  he  finds  it,  and  recognized 
the  workings  of  the  sam.e  spirit  which  he  recognizes.  It  is 
this  which  alone  has  made  the  history  of  the  Church  possible, 
which  has  made  her  what  even  tho.se  who  are  not  her 
children  acknowledge  her  to  be,  the  most  marvellous  Empire 
the  world  has  ever  seen,  and  it  makes  a  strong  denidnd 
upon  our  credulity  to  ask  us  to  believe  that  mere  illusion 
and  self-deception  have  been  able  to  accomplish  results 
which  neither  philosophy  nor  science  herself  can  ever  hoi)e 
to  emulate. 

Over  and  above  all  this,  there  is  the  supernatural  virtue 
of  Faith,  which,  as  every  Catholic  child  learns  from  hi-^ 
Catechism,  enables  us  to  believe  without  doubting  wh;ii.\.  . 


1 6  Agnosticism 

God  has  revealed,  and  which  invests  the  knowledge  thus 
imparted  with  a  character  of  absolute  certainty,  marking  it 
off  as  something  quite  different  from  any  other.  Like  other 
virtues,  this  may  be  forfeited  by  neglect  and  disobedience, 
as  it  can  be  fomented  and  cherished  by  fidelity  and  sub- 
mission. As  I  have  already  said,  he  is  truly  secured  against 
the  perils  we  have  been  considering  who  can  rely  for  his 
defence,  not  only,  or  even  so  much,  on  the  weapons  of  his 
intellect,  as  on  those  aids  which  are  gi\-en  to  those  wliose 
hearts  are  open  to  God's  visitations,  which  they  strive  to 
merit  by  humble  and  faithful  service.  For  such  as  these 
there  is  no  danger  lest,  intoxicated  with  the  pride  of  human 
knowledge,  they  should  forget  that  there  is  knowledge 
still  higher,  and  immeasurably  more  needful  for  man, 
towards  which  they  will  find  that  every  kind  of  knowledge 
rightly  understood  does  but  point  the  way.  As  the 
illustrious  Pasteur  said,  with -whose  words  we  may  fitly 
conclude : — 

"  The  result  of  all  my  studies  has  been  to  bring  me  to 
have  the  faith  of  the  Breton  peasant.  Had  I  pushed  them 
further  I  should  probably  have  even  the  faith  of  the  Breton 
peasant's  wife." ' 

'  F.  Bournand,  Pasteur,  sa  Vie  et  ses  CEuvres,  p.  262 


PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY 
THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY,  LONDON. 


/; 


MODERN    SCIENCE    AND 
ANCIENT    FAITH.' 

BY   THE    REV.   JOHN   GERARD,   S.J. 

THERE  can  be  no  doubt  that  many  minds 
are  sorely  distressed  by  what  is  termed 
the  conflict  between  Science  and  Faith. 
Beyond  all  else,  this  is  pre-eminently  the  age 
of  scientific  discovery  :  of  this  characteristic  we 
are  proud,  and  most  justly  proud.  Never  before 
have  men  pried  so  far  into  the  secrets  of  nature  ; 
never  has  the  human  mind  exhibited  itself  so 
triumphantly  as  the  most  marvellous  of  all  the 
forces  within  the  range  of  our  experience,  by 
forcing  all  others  to  yield  up  tiieir  secrets  and 
reveal  their  operations,  or  even  to  perform  those 
operations  at  man's  bidding  and  for  the  fulfilment 
of  his  purposes.  And  when  with  each  advance 
of  knowledge  it  is  strenuously  proclaimed    by  a 

'  A  paper  read  at   the  Catholic  Conference  at  Hanley, 
September  30,  1896. 


li 


2        MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

host  of  writers,  that  one  more  death-blow  has 
been  dealt  not  only  to  Christianity  but  to  all 
belief  in  the  supernatural,  and  that  unless  we 
choose  to  shut  our  eyes  against  the  light  now 
streaming  in  upon  us,  we  must  be  content  to 
recognize  ourselves  but  as  creatures  of  a  day, 
called  into  being  by  blind  natural  forces  and 
inevitably  destined  to  sink  again  into  the  abyss 
whence  we  have  come,  "  melting  like  streaks  of 
morning  mist  into  the  infinite  azure  of  the  past" 
— that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a  fatherly 
Providence  watching  over  us,  and  no  hereafter 
in  which  we  may  hope  to  reap  a  harvest  that 
shall  not  decay — when,  I  say,  we  hear  this  new 
gospel  of  misery  put  forth  in  the  name  of 
Science,  as  it  is  every  day,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  as  to  the  gravity  of  the  question  which 
is  raised,  nor  can  we  wonder  at  the  disquiet 
and  anxiety  which  is  so  widely  engendered.  If 
it  be  true  that  increase  of  human  knowledge 
contradicts  the  beliefs  we  have  been  accustomed 
to  cherish,  if  the  discoveries  we  are  able  to  make 
by  means  of  our  natural  faculties,  are  in  reality 
incompatible  with  the  foundations  of  our  faith, 
then  undoubtedly  the  most  formidable  obstacle 
the  world  has  ever  seen  is  set  up  to  hinder 
men  from  believing. 

But  is  all  this  true  ?     That  is  the  question  we 


/f 


Modern  science  and  AncIent  faith. 


have  now  to  discuss,  and  as  a  contribution  to 
such  discussion  I  can  attempt  no  more,  within 
the  Hmits  to  which  I  must  confine  myself,  than 
briefly  to  recapitulate  a  few  of  the  chief  reasons 
which  show  that  the  assumptions  with  which  we 
are  confronted,  are  not  only  untrue,  but  the 
reverse  of  the  truth  ;  that  the  case  of  oui 
opponents  rests  upon  arguments  not  only  in- 
valid but  preposterous. 

And  here  I  would  remark  that,  as  it  seems 
to  me,  the  champions  of  our  own  party  are 
often  to  blame  for  the  line  they  adopt.  While 
the  apostles  of  unbelief  are  loud-mouthed  and 
confident,  laying  down  with  assurance  what  they 
declare  to  be  the  law,  the  defenders  of  orthodo.xy 
are  too  often  either  timid  and  apologetical,  or 
strenuous  in  the  wrong  way — exhibiting  their 
want  of  acquaintance  with  the  true  nature  of 
the  teachings  they  undertake  to  refute.  In  either 
case  much  harm  is  done.  The  impression  is 
produced  that  we  can  meet  our  antagonists  only 
by  misrepresenting  them,  and  that  if  we  venture 
to  look  them  fairly  in  the  face  we  are  inevitably 
forced  to  make  a  pitiable  display  of  our  im- 
potence, and  have  to  content  ourselves  with  a 
feeble  attempt  to  show  that  after  all  the  case 
against  us  is  not  absolutely  proved,  but  that 
some  loophole  of  escape  may  yet  be  found. 


10 


4       MODERN   SCIENCE  AND  ANCIENT   FAITH. 

This  is  not  the  temper  which  is  Hkely  to 
vindicate  the  ways  of  God  to  man.  The  in- 
visible, as  He  Himself  tells  us,  is  made  known 
to  us  by  the  visible,  and  the  more  we  under 
stand  of  the  world  whereof  our  senses  can  take 
cognizance,  the  more  should  we  learn  of  Him 
who  made  it  what  it  is,  the  more  should  we 
be  drawn  to  mount  from  nature  up  to  nature's 
God.     And  such,  without  question,  is  the  fact. 

Coming  now  to  the  matter  itself,  it  is  in  the 
first  place  to  be  observed,  that  although,  as  I 
have  said,  the  number  of  those  is  legion  who 
undertake  to  speak  in  the  name  of  Science,  and 
interpret  her  lessons  in  a  sense  contrary  to  Faith, 
they  are  not  as  a  rule  entitled  to  the  character 
they  assume.  It  is  the  popular  "scientist,"  to 
borrow  the  hideous  title  he  has  invented,  un- 
encumbered with  sound  knowledge,  who  finds 
all  plain  and  easy  where  men  far  greater  than  he 
find  mystery,  who  scatters  abroad  his  crude  and 
random  infidelity  with  the  reckless  assurance 
which  ignorance  begets.  When  we  turn  to 
those  who  have  the  best  right  to  speak,  we 
find,  in  general,  a  ver}'  different  tone.  I  need 
not  dwell  on  the  opinion  of  the  greatest  of 
scientific  discoverers.  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  who 
declared  that  natural  philosophy  without  God 
was  an  impossibility  ;  for  he  lived  two  centuries 


^/ 


MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH.        5 

ago,  and  our  self-sufficient  generation  might 
therefore  decline  to  accept  him  as  a  witness. 
But  Lord  Kelvin  is  still  with  us,  and  has  not 
he  declared  that  "  overpowering  proofs  of  in- 
telligence and  benevolent  design  lie  around  us, 
showing  us  through  nature  the  influence  of  a 
free  will,  and  teaching  us  that  all  living  beings 
depend  upon  one  ever-acting  Creator  and  Ruler  "  ? 
Another  of  its  Presidents,  Sir  William  Siemens, 
likewise  told  the  British  Association  that  "all 
knowledge  must  lead  up  to  one  great  result,  an 
intelligent  recognition  of  the  Creator  through  His 
works."  "  We  assume  as  absolutely  self-evident," 
wTote  Professors  Stewart  and  Tait,  "  the  existence 
of  a  Deity,  who  is  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  all 
things."  In  a  like  sense  speak  Faraday,  Clerk- 
Maxwell,  Sir  John  Herschel,  Sir  Gabriel  Stokes, 
Sir  Joseph  Dawson,  to  name  but  a  few  of  those 
who — none  will  be  bold  enough  to  deny — stand 
in  the  very  front  rank  of  modern  science. 

So  much  for  authority.  When  we  turn  to 
scrutinize  the  subject  itself,  this  must  strike  us 
in  the  first  place.  The  main  point  upon  which 
the  so-called  rationalistic  argument  is  based,  is 
that  experimental  science  is  not  able,  by  the 
methods  in  which  it  deals,  to  discover  what 
must  be,  if  it  exists  at  all,  altogether  beyond 
its   scope,  and    would   be   absolutely  discredited 


^> 


6        MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

if  it  could  be  so  discovered.  Science  deals  with 
the  forces  and  properties  of  matter  ;  what  is  not 
material  it  cannot  touch.  But  no  one  ever 
imagined  that  God  or  the  soul  of  man  are 
anything  material.  On  the  contrary,  if  we  could 
see  them  or  touch  them,  if  we  could  weigh 
them  in  a  balance,  or  detect  them  in  a  test- 
tube,  or  affect  them  with  a  battery,  they  would 
be  thereby  shown  not  to  be  what  we  believe 
them.  Accordingly,  to  say  that  because  Science 
— meaning  by  that  term  experimental  science — 
has  nothing  to  report  concerning  them,  therefore 
they  do  not  exist,  is  like  saying  that  there  is  no 
beauty  in  the  poems  of  Shakespeare  because 
chemistry  fails  to  discover  it,  or  in  Westminster 
Abbey  because  though  we  examine  its  stones 
and  timbers  with  the  most  powerful  of  micro- 
scopes we  shall  see  nothing  of  it. 

This  leads  naturally  to  another  reflection. 
Science,  as  I  have  said,  is  justly  proud  of  the 
advances  she  has  made  in  recent  years,  and  it 
is  in  the  name  of  these  her  triumphs  that  the 
claim  is  advanced  on  her  behalf  to  be  the 
supreme  instructress  of  man  as  to  all  which  it 
is  possible  to  know.  But  although,  without 
doubt,  the  field  of  our  knowledge  appears  very 
wide  when  we  compare  it  with  that  of  former 
ages,  it  is  altogether  paltry  and  insignificant  in 


MODERN   SCIENCE   AND  ANCIENT   FAITH.        7 

comparison  with  our  ignorance.  To  hear  some 
men  talk  we  might  imagine  that  we  liave  now 
sounded  the  depths  of  the  universe,  traced  all 
effects  to  their  causes,  and  torn  aside  every 
veil  which  shrouded  the  operations  of  Nature, 
forcing  her  to  disclose  to  us  the  secrets  she 
most  jealously  guarded.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
we  are  still,  to  use  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  well- 
known  simile,  like  little  children  picking  up  shells 
on  the  shore  of  the  ocean.  It  may  have  receded 
a  little  more  for  us  than  for  our  ancestors,  and 
enabled  us  to  find  some  brilliant  objects  which 
they  could  not  ;  but  for  us  as  for  them  its 
impenetrable  depths  defy  all  scrutiny.  Nor  only 
this.  It  may  be  said  with  absolute  truth  that 
what  discoveries  we  have  been  enabled  to  make 
do  but  intensify  the  mystery  which  lies  beyond, 
and  each  scrap  of  knowledge  we  are  able  to 
glean  brings  with  it  fresh  and  perplexing 
problems  which  we  are  utterly  unable  to  solve. 
To  say  that  modern  research  has  eliminated 
mystery  from  nature,  is  like  saying  that  the 
telescope  has  done  away  with  the  wonders  of 
the  heavens.  As  an  example,  we  may  consider 
the  ultimate  elements  of  which  the  material 
universe  is  composed.  In  old  days  it  was 
supposed  that  there  were  but  four  elements — 
earth,   air,  fire,   and   water.     Now   we   have  dis- 


V1 


8        MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

covered  that,  in  round  numbers,  there  are  about 
eighty.  Have  we  therefore  removed  all  mystery  ? 
It  would  be  more  true  to  say  that  we  have 
multiplied  it  twenty-fold.  We  know  something 
of  the  behaviour  in  certain  circumstances  of  the 
atoms  into  which  these  various  elements  are 
ultimately  resolvable,  but  beyond  this  we  know 
nothing.  As  Lord  Salisbury  put  it  in  his  pre- 
sidential address  to  the  British  Association  two 
years  ago  :  "  What  the  atom  of  each  element 
is ;  whether  it  is  a  movement,  or  a  thing,  or  a 
vortex,  or  a  point  having  inertia ;  whether  there 
is  any  limit  to  its  divisibility,  and,  if  so,  how 
that  limit  is  imposed ;  whether  the  long  list  of 
elements  is  final,  or  whether  any  of  them  have 
any  common  origin — all  these  questions  remain 
surrounded  by  a  darkness  as  profound  as  ever." 

As  to  the  causes  of  things,  Science  has  never 
discovered  one.  She  has  doubtless  followed 
up  the  chain  of  inter-dependent  phenomena, 
of  which  we  frequently  speak  as  causes  and 
effects,  to  a  point  higher  than  has  ever  been 
done  before  ;  but  at  whatever  point  she  is  forced 
to  relinquish  her  scrutiny,  the  problem  of  the 
true  cause  remains  inscrutable  as  ever.  Of  what 
discovery  are  we  so  proud  as  of  Newton's  great 
law  of  gravitation  ?  Old  philosophers  knew  as 
well  as  we  that  a  stone  will  fall  if  it  be  dropped, 


7> 


MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH.        9 

and  they  explained  the  phenomenon  by  declaring 
that  every  body  naturally  tends  to  the  centre  of 
its  own  sphere.  We  know  better,  and  call  such 
an  explanation  no  explanation  at  all.  It  is  the 
attraction  of  the  earth,  we  say,  which  explains  it 
all,  for  according  to  the  formula  which  we  learn 
at  school,  every  material  substance  attracts  every 
other  with  a  force  proportional  directly  to  its 
mass,  and  inversely  to  the  square  of  the  distance. 
No  doubt  this  is  a  great  advance  on  the  old 
philosophy  ;  but  are  we,  after  all,  very  much 
nearer  to  the  root  of  the  matter  ?  Why  do 
bodies  so  attract  one  another  ?  And  how  ? 
By  what  means  is  the  attraction  conveyed  ? 
What  is  it  ?  How  is  it  that  the  pull  of  the 
earth  beneath  my  feet,  upon  the  roof  above  my 
head,  passes  through  my  body,  and  yet  I  am  not 
conscious  of  it  ?  The  pull  of  the  earth  upon 
myself  I  feel — it  is  what  I  call  my  weight — but 
not  that  exerted  upon  other  substances.  So 
manifold  are  the  difficulties  with  which  this 
subject  is  surrounded,  that  Sir  John  Hcrschel 
termed  that  force  of  gravitation,  of  which  we 
speak  so  familiarly,  the  "mystery  of  mysteries," 
and  Faraday  thought  the  great  law  a  paradox. 
Yet  even  were  our  ideas  concerning  its  operation 
far  in  advance  of  what  they  are,  it  would  still 
remain   true    that   we   have    not   arrived    at    the 


%>> 


lO     MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

ultimate  cause  which  can  account  for  so  familiar 
a  phenomenon  as  the  falling  of  a  stone  or  of  an 
apple,  till  we  have  discovered  what  or  who  it  is 
that  made  that  which  makes  it  fall. 

In  connection  with  this  topic  it  is  well  to 
remember  that  what  Science  can  do  is  to  discover 
"laws,"  and  this  is  only  another  name  for  facts. 
Recently,  for  instance,  we  have  been  astounded 
to  learn  that  there  are  rays  of  some  kind,  called 
X  rays  because  we  know  nothing  of  their  nature 
except  that  they  are  neither  light-rays  nor  heat- 
rays,  which  can  penetrate  our  flesh  and  reveal  our 
skeletons.  That  is  to  say,  we  have  just  found 
out  something  in  nature  which  has  always  been 
there  without  our  knowing  it.  But  too  often  it 
seems  to  be  assumed  that  our  achievements  are 
far  more  important.  Of  a  recent  eminent  man 
of  science  it  was  said,  that  having  detected  a 
certain  substance  and  called  it  "  protoplasm,"  he 
seemed  to  fancy,  because  he  had  invented  the 
name,  he  had  therefore  created  the  thing.  Science 
can  but  record  what  she  finds  in  operation.  She 
admires,  and  bids  us  admire,  the  laws  she  is  able 
to  trace.  But  these  are  not  of  her  making,  and 
though  she  may  unquestionably  claim  high  honour 
for  the  skill  with  which  they  have  been  investi- 
gated, we  must  endorse  the  sentiment  expressed 
by   Diderot — Is   the    formation  of    the    universe 


^7 


MODERN    SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH.      I  I 

a  less  proof  of  intelligence  than  its  explana- 
tion ? 

These  are  a  few  of  the  considerations  which 
present  themselves  on  the  very  threshold  of  our 
inquiry.  Bearing  them  in  mind,  we  may  proceed 
to  another  point  which  will  conveniently  serve 
to  illustrate  our  subject  in  the  compendious 
manner  which  such  an  occasion  as  this  requires. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  first  three  words  of 
the  Bible  convey  three  fundamental  ideas,  which 
we  shall  seek  in  vain  in  the  writings  of  philo- 
sophers however  profound,  whose  natural  powers 
were  not  illumined  by  revelation.  "  In  the 
beginning,  God  created."  The  idea  of  a  be- 
ginning,  before    which    the  things  we  know  by 

our  senses  did    not  exist ;    of   g?  Supreme  Being, 

111  1       •      •       '•»^'(.  vviv  :. />«/<^   <^.J^Ii  : 

who   had    no    begum  uig,    who    was,    when    the 

heavens  and  the  earth  were  not  i  and  of  the  act 

of    creation,  the    calhng    or    the  universe  out  oi 

nothing,  at  the  will  and  by  the  power  of    Him 

who   alone    had   His    being   of    Himself.     Here 

is  the  foundation-stone  of  all  supernatural  belief 

— not  of  Christianity  alone,  but  of  Theism  itself. 

What,  let  us  ask,  is  the  witness  of  Science  upon 

each  of  these  all-important  points  ? 

And    first    as    to    the    beginning.     If   there    is 

anything  which  is  proved  by  modern  philosophy 

beyond  all  (question,  it  is  that  such  a  beginning 


i 


12     MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

there  must  have  been.  On  such  a  point  no 
exception  can  be  taken  to  the  evidence  of  the 
late  Professor  Huxley,  and  he  emphatically  de- 
clares that  the  phenomena  with  which  astronomy 
deals,  demonstrate  by  their  very  nature  that  they 
cannot  have  existed  for  ever.  More  than  this. 
The  law  of  the  conservation  and  dissipation  of 
energy,  one  of  the  greatest  discoveries  of  our 
times,  clearly  proves  that  in  its  beginning  the 
universe  was  in  a  condition  to  which  its  own 
forces  could  never  have  brought  it,  one  from 
which,  on  the  contrary,  they  can  only  more  and 
more  remove  it.  It  was,  in  brief,  like  a  clock 
wound  up  ;  the  weights  when  left  to  themselves 
run  down,  and  in  doing  so  set  the  various  parts 
of  the  mechanism  in  motion.  But  the  more 
work  they  do  the  less  power  of  doing  work 
remains  ;  and  once  they  reach  their  lowest  point 
all  work  is  over,  unless  a  power  altogether 
different  from  theirs  should  intervene  to  replace 
them  in  their  first  position.  Even  so  with  the 
forces  of  the  universe  :  they  are  ever  spending 
their  power  of  work,  never  adding  to  it — motion, 
heat,  electricity,  all  the  forms  of  energy  with 
which  nature  is  endowed,  are  constantly  ap- 
proaching their  inevitable  term.  As  Mr.  Balfour 
has  expressed  it,  "  We  sound  the  future,  and 
learn   that  after   a   period,  long   compared   with 


■I  I 


MODERN   SCIENCE  AND  ANCIENT   FAITH.     1 3 

the  individual  life,  but  short  indeed  compared 
with  the  divisions  of  time  open  to  our  investiga- 
tion, the  energies  of  our  system  will  decay,  the 
glory  of  the  sun  will  be  dimmed,  and  the 
earth,  tideless  and  inert,  will  no  longer  tolerate 
the  race  which  has  for  a  moment  disturbed  its 
solitude."  This,  then,  is  the  verdict  of  Science  : 
that  there  was  a  beginning,  and  that  for  it  no 
force  whereof  she  takes  cognizance  can  account. 

But  if  so,  she  necessarily  leads  us  on  to  the 
consideration  of  a  Being  beyond  her  ken,  who 
alone  could  make  that  beginning  possible  ;  who 
could  construct  the  clock  and  wind  it,  and  deter- 
mine the  order  of  its  going  ;  who  is  not  subject 
to  the  laws  inexorably  governing  material  things, 
but,  existing  for  ever,  does  not  grow  old,  nor 
part  with  any  fragment  of  His  power,  and  from 
whose  plenitude  alone  can  Nature  have  received 
these  forces  which  make  her  what  she  is.  The 
conception  of  such  a  Being,  as  Sir  Isaac  Newton 
has  told  us,  is  a  necessary  part  of  natural  philo- 
sophy, and  so  far  from  this  necessity  being  dis- 
proved by  recent  research,  it  may  be  said,  with 
the  late  Bishop  of  Carlisle,  that  by  the  establish- 
ment of  the  laws  of  energy  Atheism  has  been 
rendered  "  unscientific." 

As  to  "  creation,"  the  question  appears  to 
be    already    answered.      The  calling    into    being 


V 


14     MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

of  a  universe  which  was  not,  and  could  not 
otherwise  have  been,  is  Creation.  It  need  only 
be  observed  that  here  is  the  point  at  which 
infidel  science  always  breaks  down,  and  in- 
evitably must  do  so.  It  will  not,  because  it  dare 
not,  face  the  starting-point.  It  treats  nature 
as  a  "going  concern."  From  the  course  of 
events  observed  in  the  past,  it  argues  to  what 
may  be  anticipated  in  the  future  ;  and  this  it 
styles  "  philosophy,"  altogether  ignoring  the 
obvious  consideration  that  the  past,  no  less 
than  the  future,  requires  to  be  accounted  for. 
As  a  conspicuous  illustration  of  this  method  of 
dealing  with  the  question,  we  may  cite  that 
doctrine  of  evolution  of  which  we  hear  so 
much.  Of  that  doctrine  this  is  not  the  place  to 
speak  in  detail.  We  cannot  stay  to  inquire 
whether,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  history  of 
organic  life,  as  we  know  it,  is  in  accordance  with 
evolutionary  hypotheses — which  such  a  geologist 
as  Sir  Joseph  Dawson,  and  such  a  botanist  as  Mr. 
Carruthers,  absolutely  deny— nor  can  we  spare 
time  to  examine  the  ambiguity  of  evolutionist  ter- 
minology, and  the  consequent  difliculty  of  deter- 
mining what  exactly  is  maintained.  Let  all  be 
as  its  champions  say  it  is.  Let  it  be  granted  that 
one  species  of  plants  and  animals  has  been  evolved 
from  another  species,  according  to  some  law.     Is 


7/ 


MODERN   SCIENCE  AND  ANCIENT  FAITH.     15 

it  not  obvious  that  we  must  start  with  something 
which  is  to  evolve,  and  that  it  must  be  capable  of 
evolving  ?  Whence  came  the  thing,  and  whence 
the  capability  ?  The  language  of  many  so-called 
scientific  writers  might  lead  us  to  believe  that  the 
law  of  evolution,  as  Science  has  been  able  to 
ascertain  it,  is  capable  of  explaining,  the  origin  of 
life  as  w'ell  as  its  developments.  Nothing  could 
be  more  erroneous.  As  to  development.  Science 
can  offer  a  few  conjectures,  more  or  less  plausible, 
but  as  to  the  origin  of  life  she  has  to  confess  that 
she  knows  absolutely  nothing.  As  Professor  Tait 
writes  :  "  To  say  that  even  the  very  lowest  form  of 
life  can  be  fully  explained  on  physical  principles 
alone,  is  simply  unscientific.  There  is  absolutely 
nothing  known  in  physical  science  which  can 
lend  the  slightest  support  to  such  an  idea."  In 
fact,  just  as  Science  bears  witness  that  the  Uni- 
verse must  have  had  a  beginning,  so  with  equal 
emphasis  she  declares  that,  within  the  sphere  of 
her  observation,  life  can  be  derived  only  from  a 
living  parent.  How  far  does  this  take  us  towards 
a  solution  of  the  great  problem  of  its  origin  ? 
Hens  doubtless  come  from  eggs,  and  likewise 
eggs  from  hens.  But  what  of  the  beginning  ? 
Did  the  first  hen  come  out  of  an  egg  that  never 
was  laid  ?  Or  was  the  first  egg  laid  by  a  hen 
that  never  was  hatched  ?     One  or  the  otlier  we 


^^ 


l6     MODERN   SCIENCE   AND   ANCIENT   FAITH. 

must  say ;  and  not  till  we  have  adequately  ac- 
counted for  the  existence  of  the  primordial  germ, 
endowed  with  the  mysterious  potencies  of  life, 
have  we  done  anything  to  elucidate  the  great 
problem  of  the  origin  of  all  things. 

Here  is  the  mystery  which  true  Science  must 
discern  beneath  the  surface  of  every  object  which 
meets  her  view.     As  Tennyson  has  sung  : — 

"  Flower  in  the  crannied  wall, 
I  pluck  you  out  of  the  crannies  ; 
Hold  you  root  and  all  in  my  hand  ; 
Little  flower,  but  if  I  could  understand 
What  you  are,  root  and  all,  and  all  in  all, 
I  should  know  what  God  and  man  is." 


^:> 


SCIENCE   AND   ITS   COUNTERFEIT  ^ 


By   thk    Rev.   JOHN    (iERARD,    S.J. 

That  the  age  in  which  we  Hve  is  nothing  if  not 
scientific,  we  are  in  no  danger  of  forgetting,  for  there 
is  none  of  its  attributes  of  which  we  are  more  con- 
stantly reminded,  or  in  which  we  take  more  pride. 
Nor  can  it  be  pretended  that  such  pride  is  unreason- 
able, for  wliile  it  is  evident  that  in  these  latter  days 
the  domain  of  scientilic  discovery  has  been  enlarged 
as  it  never  was  before,  no  one  will  deny  that  the 
advance  of  science,  that  is  to  say,  of  sound  and  solid 
knowledge,  is  a  most  legitimate  motive  for  satisfaction 
and  gratification. 

But,  at  tlie  same  time,  I  will  venture  to  inquire 
whether  our  self-satisfaction  on  this  head  be  not  in 
danger  of  being  very  seriously  overdone — whether,  in 
the  case  at  least  of  the  general  public,  there  be  not  a 
grave  risk  lest  the  science  of  which  we  so  loudly  boast 
may  become  but  a  specious  cloak  for  ignorance,  and 
ignorance  of  the  most  pernicious  kind,  that  which 
plumes  itself  on  being  wisdom. 

Two  branches  of  science  may  be  distinguished — the 
pure,  or  theoretical,  and  the  practical  or  applied — that 

'  A  paper  read  at  the  Catholic  Conference,  Preston.  September 

1  I,     lljOT- 


n. 


Science  and  its   Counterfeit 


by  which  we  subject  the  forces  of  nature  to  our  own 
pur})oses  and  make  them  do  our  bidding.  Of  the 
latter,  whereof  we  have  so  many  instances  continually 
around  us,  I  have  little  now  to  say,  and  will  only 
observe  that  in  this  regard  we  appear  to  be  somewhat 
apt  to  take  to  ourselves  credit  which  we  have  no  right  to 
claim,  and  to  imagine  that  discoveries  and  inventions 
which  are  not  of  our  making,  elevate  us  above  the 
men  of  previous  generations  who  knew  them  not,  and 
upon  whom  we  therefore  assume  a  right  to  look  down 
as  mere  ignarant  simpletons.  We  can,  for  example, 
travel  sixty  miles  in  as  short  a  period  as  was  required 
a  few  centuries  ago  to  travel  six  ;  we  can  send  a  message 
to  New  York  in  shorter  time  than  it  took  our  grand- 
fathers to  send  one  from  London  to  Windsor  ;  a  work- 
man in  one  of  pur  factories  can  do  more  work,  and 
better,  than  a  dozen  used  to  be  able  to  accomplish. 
But  it  is  evident  that  it  was  not  we  who  discovered  the 
steam-engine,  the  electric  telegraph,  or  the  spinning- 
jenny  ;  the  powers  of  which  we  lind  ourselves  possessed 
are  an  inheritance  from  others,  and  a  monument,  not 
of  our  intelligence,  but  of  theirs.  It  may  very  well  be 
that  our  ancestors,  who  had  none  of  these  means  at 
their  disposal,  were  abler  and  better  workers  in  their 
several  fields  than  we  are,  as  contributing  more  of  their 
own,  and  having  consequently  a  better  title  to  honour. 
The  spirit  of  self-laudation  and  assumption  of  superiority 
over  other  generations,  upon  grounds  which  furnish  no 
real  justification  for  it,  is  doubtless  very  common 
amongst  us,  and  is  sedulously  fostered  by  many  writers 
and  speakers  who  have  the  public  ear  ;  but  it  is  hard 
to  name  any  which  is  more  unreasonable  and  which  so 
unfits  us  for  true  progress  in  science. 


If 


Science  and  its  Cottnterfeit  3 

When  we  turn  to  pure  science,  to  that  which  regards 
the  inteUectual  side  alone,  apart  from  utihtarian  appH- 
cations,  we  iind  the  same  consideration  holding  good, 
and  with  even  greater  force.  It  is  plain  and  manifest 
that  we  know  vastly  more  concerning  nature  that  did 
our  forefathers,  but  does  this  necessarily  mean  that 
intellectually  we  are  their  superiors  ?  Schoolboys,  at 
the  present  day,  learn  many  truths  of  science  of  which 
Sir  Isaac  Newton  knew  nothing,  but  no  one,  I  suppose, 
would  therefore  rank  them  above  him.  It  is,  once 
again,  not  the  mere  possession  of  knowledge  which 
constitutes  eminence,  but  the  share  which  the  possessor 
has  in  its  acquisition  ;  and  it  may  easily  be,  not  only  that 
he  who  has  less  should  deserve  greater  credit  than 
another  who  has  more,  but  that  a  man  not  merely 
ignorant  of  what  another  knows,  but  actually  maintain- 
ing an  erroneous  scientific  doctrine  against  the  truth, 
should  exhibit  more  of  the  scientific  spirit  than  his 
opponent.  To  take  an  extreme  instance.  Upon  whom 
are  we  taught,  to  look  down  with  more  unmeasured 
contempt  that  mfcT)pponcnts  of  Copernicus  and  Galileo, 
the  men  who  strove  to  discredit  the  new  astronomy  and 
persisted  in  maintaining  that  the  sun  moved  and  the 
earth  stood  still  ?  But  one  of  the  most  obstinate 
amongst  them  was  Lord  Bacon,  who  is  recognized  and 
honoured  as  the  great  leader  to  whom  is  chiefly  due 
the  introduction  of  that  experimental  system  of  natural 
philosophy,  to  which  the  marvellous  advances  of  science 
are  directly  due.  We  shall  hardly  be  inclined  to  assign 
less  credit  to  him  than  to  the  multitude  of  those  who 
delight  in  the  hideous  title  of  "  scientists,"  and  obtain 
all  the  knowledge  of  which  they  are  so  proud  from 
text-bt)oks  or  popular  lectures. 


4  Science  and  its  Counterfeit 

And  this  brings  us  to  the  main  point.  While  the 
mere  possession  of  knowledge,  which  we  have  such 
facile  means  of  acquiring  without  any  merit  of  our  own, 
is  apt  to  give  us  an  inordinate  conceit  of  ourselves,  for 
which  there  is  no  real  warrant,  there  is  danger  likewise 
lest  our  study  of  science  itself  should  become  thoroughly 
unscientific.  It  is  the  first  principle  of  science  that 
nothing  should  be  taken  on  faith,  that  we  should  prove 
all  things,  and  take  no  step  forward  till  we  have  made 
quite  sure  of  our  ground.  As  we  have  been  warned 
by  Dr.Windle,'  we  must  clearly  understand  how  much  of 
what  we  learn  is  fact  and  how  much  is  hypothesis,  and 
what  support  any  hypothesis  presented  to  us  receives 
from  the  facts  which  alone  can  give  it  any  solid  value. 

But  under  present  conditions  how  few  are  able  to 
observe  such  a  standard  !  It  is  plainly  impossible  for 
the  great  majority  of  men  to  pursue  scientific  research 
for  themselves,  or  even  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  eminent 
instructors  who  have  trodden  the  i-)ath  of  original 
investigation  and  so  learnt  how  serious  is  the  responsi- 
bility which  attaches  to  those  who  act  as  the  inter- 
pVeters  of  science  for  the  benefit  of  others  less 
advantageously  circumstanced.  And  as,  at  the  same 
time,  every  self-respecting  person  is  required  to  be 
up  to  date  in  this  regard,  and  to  hold  views  which 
he  takes  to  be  in  accord  with  the  latest  scientific  results, 
it  inevitably  follows  that  a  vast  multitude  must  have  re- 
course to  those  who  will  supply  them  with  a  mental 
outfit  ready-made,  and  nurture  their  minds  on  what — 
to  use  the  inelegant  term  of  patent-food  purveyors — 
has  been  "  predigested  "  for  them. 

Most  unfortunately,  too,  many  who  undertake  to 
'  See  Scientific  Facts  and  Scientific  Hypotheses  (C.T.S.,  id.). 


^/ 


Science  and  its  Cotcnterfeit  5 

supply  the  demand  tor  popular  scientitic  instiuction, 
whose  wares  are  most  assiduously  pressed  upon  public 
attention,  and  who  are  very  commonly  regarded  as 
authorities  from  whom  there  is  no  appeal,  have  no 
claim  to  the  character  they  assume.  ''  Scientists,"  as 
they  style  themselves,  they  may  be,  for  this  is  an  elastic 
term  and  may  be  applied  to  any  one  who  makes  science 
the  topic  of  which  he  treats — just  as  whosoever  reports 
for  a  newspaper  may  call  himself  a  journalist.  But 
they  certainly  are  not  men  of  science.  It  would  even 
appear  that  often  they  have  no  great  interest  in  science, 
itself,  of  which  they  profess  to  make  so  much,  its  real 
attraction  for  them  being  that  in  it  they  think  to  tind  a 
purely  mechanical  explanation  of  the  universe,  which 
shall  banish  from  the  minds  of  men  all  idea  of  the 
supernatural — of  God,  of  religion,  of  a  life  after  death, 
and  of  the  obligations  by  which  our  temporal  existence 
must  be  regulated  in  prospect  of  eternity.  The 
constant  and  dominant  note  of  their  teaching  is  that 
all  such  notions  are  exploded  absurdities,  which 
science,  having  sounded  all  the  depths  of  knowledge, 
has  shown  to  be  but  the  baseless  visions  of  men's 
disordered  dreams  ;  while  so  loud  and  so  positive  are 
these  assurances,  that  thousands  and  hundreds  of 
thousands  at  the  present  day  are  doubtless  persuaded 
that  such  a  belief  is  the  only  one  tit  for  a  reasonable 
being  to  entertain. 

At  the  same  time,  not  only,  as  has  been  said,  have 
these  self-constituted  instructors  no  such  authority  as 
they  claim  (and  commonly  have  their  claim  allowed), 
but  moreover  in  their  practice  they  actually  contradict 
those  principles  upon  which  real  men  of  science  insist 
as   being  necessary  for  the  attainment  of  true  know- 


^ 


Science  and  its   Counterfeit 


ledge,  and  thus  they  accustom  those  whom  they 
influence  to  commit  in  the  name  of  science  the  very 
faults  which  science  most  abhors. 

In  the  first  place,  the  authors  of  whom  we  are 
speaking  know  nothing  of  scientific  caution — nothing 
of  what  Professor  Huxley  styles  the  art  of  arts,  that  of 
saying,  "  I  do  not  know."  For  them  there  are  no 
dark  places  in  nature,  they  are  ready  at  any  moment 
to  turn  their  searchlight  upon  its  every  nook  and 
cranny.  "  I  wish,"  said  Lord  Melbourne,  when  Prime 
Minister,  "  I  wish  I  was  as  sure  of  anything  as  Tom 
Macaulay  is  of  everything^"  and  in  like  manner  our 
acknowledged  leaders  in  science — our  Kelvins,  our 
Thomsons,  our  Crookes,  Gills,  Wilsons,  Lodges,  and 
■^s  Pasteurs,  even  our  Huxleys  and  Darwins — might  well 
\^'      envy  the  sublime  assurance  of    those  who   contributa 

^i'^'  scientific"  articles  to  popular  magazines,  or  load  ouij 

'  bookstalls  with  sixpenny  treatises  which  are  to  impartl 
to  the  million  the  best  results  of  modern  research. 

It  must  suffice  at  present  summarily  to  indicate  and 
illustrate  some  of  the  principal  charges  to  which  such 
performances  lay  themselves  open. 

To  begin  with — as  for  their  purpose  they  must — 
such    writers    vastly  exaggerate    the    achievements    of 

j  science,  and  give  it  to  be'  understood  that  she  has  taken 
entire  possession  of  territories  on  which,  as  she  herself 
declares,  she  has  •  not  even  set  her  foot.  Take,  for 
example,  the  origin  of  life.  It  is  constantly  assumed 
that,  however  inscrutable  this  was  in  former  days,  it  is 
now  fully  explained,  on  purely  naturalistic  principles, 

\^  by  the  famous  theory  of  Mr.  Darwin.'      But — even  if 

'  See,  foi"  example,  Haeckel's  Riddle  of  the  Universe,  p.  92. 
Professor   Haeckle   is  of   course   within   his   own    department    a 


% 


r/ 


Science  and  its  Counterjeit  7 

we  set  aside  the  fact,  that,  as  we  kiK^w,  the  Darwinian 
theory  does  not  now  hold  the  anthoritative  position 
it  once  did — it  is  obvious  to  any  one  who  understands 
what  this  theory  is,  that  it  has  no  bearing  whatever, 
nor  pretends  to  have  any,  upon  the  point  in  question  ; 
and  to  this  effect  there  is  no  more  emphatic  witness 
than  Darwin  himself.  He  on  various  occasions  declared 
that  he  knew  nothing,  and  nevei^ioped'^  to  know  any- 
thing, as  to  how  life  originated  ;  that  in  his  opinion  no 
evidence,  worth  anything,  has  yet  been  brought  for  its 
mechanical  production ;  and  that,  for  the  present  at 
least,  the  question  seemed  to  him  beyond  the  pale  of 
science. 

No  less  mysterious,  for  the  man  of  science,  .than  the 
origin  of  life,  is  its  nature.     In  the  organic  structures 
with  which  life,  as  we  know  it,  is  invariably  associated, 
there  is  not  to  be  found  any  chemical  element  which  is., 
not  also  to  be  found  in  inorganic  matter.     Yet  between!  I 
the   organic  and   inorganic  is   hxed  a  great  gulf  whicl)' 
science  cannot  attempt  to  bridge.    As  Professor  Huxley 
tells  us,  our  present  state  of  knowledge  furnishes   no 
link  between   the  living  and  the    not   living.      So   tin- 
evolutionist  professor  ;  but  not  so  Mr.  Edward  Clodd, 
one  of  the  most  active  amongst  our  j:>opular  scientists. 
"  The  origin  of  life,"  he  assures   us,'   "  is  not  a  more 
stupendous  problem  than  the  origin  of  water,  it  hides 
no  profounder   mystery  than  the  lifeless  :  it  is   only  a 
local  and  temporary  arrest  of  the  universal  movement    /,' 

scientific  auttiority  of  the  first  class.  4^ut  it  is  not  fioin  anything 
he  has  learnt  in  scientific  investigation  that  he  bases  the  doctrines 
which  he  proclaims  in  his  Riddle  of  tlie  Universe,  and  similar 
works,  which  are  nut  taken  seriously  by  any  who  can  be  styled 
scientific  men. 

'  Story  uj  Ciriilioii,  p.  150. 


8  Science  and  its   Counterfeit 

towards  equilibrium," — which  of  course  makes  things 
clear  to  the  meanest  capacity. 

Thus,  again,  with  the  complex  processes  and 
apparatus  which  organic  life  involves  ;  nothing  can  be 
simpler,  according  to  our  "  scientists,"  than  to  account 
for  them  all.  We  have  only  to  imagine  what  would 
have  occurred  if  we  had  the  direction — and  there  we 
are.  Here  are  a  few  samples  furnished  by  another 
author,  extremely  popular  in  his  day,  the  late  Mr.  Grant 
Allen.  A  long-tailed  reptile  was  to  be  developed  into 
a  short-tailed  bird — "  Accordingly  the  bones  soon  grew 
fewer  in  number  and  shorter  in  length,  while  feathers 
simultaneously  arranged  themselves  side  by  side  on  the 
terminal  hump."  What  could  be  easier?  In  like 
manner,  a  water-snail,  paliidina,  w\'is  with  equal  facility 
transformed  into  a  land-snail,  cydostonia.  It  took  to 
living  on  dry  land,  "  and  so  acquired  the  habit  of  pro- 
ducing lungs"— which,  we  are  assured,  could  easily  be 
acquired  by  any  soft-bodied  animal  like  a  snail.  In  the 
same  fashion,  but  in  the  opposite  direction,  a  land- 
buttercup  took  "  to  hving  pretty  permanently  in  water," 
and  so  became  the  water-crowfoot,  the  modifications 
of  stem  and  leaves  necessary  to  tit  the  plant  for  its 
altered  circumstances  being  of  course  forthcoming 
without  further  explanation. 

And  all  this  is  science  !  Rather,  we  should  say,  that 
no  man  having  any  knowledge  of  the  matters  whereof 
he  discoursed  so  ghbly,  could  possibly  have  uttered 
such  absurdities. 

Another  point  to  be  noticed  is  the  fondness  of  such 
writers  and  speakers  for  masking  ignorance  behind  a 
shroud  of  mere  words  which  convey  no  meaning  to  the 
reader  or  hearer.     They  do,  in  fact,  the  very  thing  for 


Science  and  its  Counterfeit  g 

which  wc  rii^htlv  coiKk-inii  our  pre-scicutilic  ancestors. 
These  were  accustomed  to  explain  the  phenomena  they 
witnessed  by  mere  phrases  which  signified  nothing. 
If  stones  fell  to  earth,  or  flames  flickered  towards  the 
sky,  it  was,  said  they,  because  "  every  element  tends 
to  its  own  sphere."  While  if  water  rose  in  a  pump,  it 
was  because  "  nature  abhors  a  vacuum." 

We  have  doubtless  long  ago  got  beyond  explanations 
so  manifestly  futile,  but  does  it  not  come-  to  very  much 
the  same  thing  if  we  merely  give  a  name  to  something 
which  we  do  not  understand,  and  then  use  the  name  as 
an  explanation  ?  When,  for  example,  it  is  asked  why 
a  hen's  egg  produces  a  chicken  and  a  duck's  egg  a 
duckling,  or  an  acorn  an  -oak,  our  paper  scientists  reply 
that  such  products  are  due  to  "  heredity,"  and  are  pro- 
duced by  forces  "  inherent  "  in  the  germ  from  which 
they  spring,  which  is  supposed  to  solve  the  whole 
mystery.  Unfortunately,  however,  the  facts  shrouded 
under  such  terms  constitute  the  very  mystery  to  be 
solved,  and  as  Professor  Huxley  acknowledges,  the 
genesis  of  every  chick  that  we  see  hatched  is  as  far 
beyond  our  comprehensioii  as  that  of  the  universe. 
*'  Heredity  "  is  only  a  term  conveniently  expressing  the 
truth  set  forth  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  that  like 
begets  like,  that  creatures  produce  offspring  each  after 
its  own  kind.  As  George  Canning  sang  in  the  Aiili- 
Jacobin : 

Wc  see,  in  plants,  potatoes  'tatoes  breed, 
Uncostly  cabbage  springs  from  cabbage  seed, 
Lettuce  to  lettuce,  leeks  to  leeks  succeed  : 
Nor  e'er  did  cooling  cucumbers  presume 
To  flower  like  myrtle,  or  like  violets  bloom. 


V 


lo  Science  and  ?fs   Counterfeit 

We  do  not  need  science  to  tell  us  that.  But  why  or 
how  it  is  brought  about  we  know  no  more  than  in  the 
days  of  Adam. 

As  to  "inherent"  forces  or  potencies,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  quote  an  observation  of  the  late  Lord 
Grimthorpe  : 

"  The  w'ord  '  inherent '  passes  with  some  people  for 
an  explanation,  but  unfortunately  it  is  the  very  thing 
that  wants  explaining.  *  Inherent'  only  means  'stick- 
ing in,'  and  nobody  will  doubt  that  if  such  a  power 
once  got  into  an  atom  of  matter  it  would  be  likely  to 
stay  there.  It  is  amazing  that  people  in  this  boasting 
age  of  science  should  promulgate  and  accept'  such 
empty  phrases  for  a  solution  of  the  problem  of  the 
origin  of  the  laws  of  nature." 

For  a  final  example  I  will  turn  to  the  province  of 
astronomy,  in  which  again  our  friends  are  quite  at 
home,  while  the  immensity  of  the  subject  frequently 
inspires  a  magnificence  of  language  which,  even  if 
not  very  intelligible,  can  hardly  fail  to  be  impressive. 
This,  for  instance,  is  how  Mr.  Clodd  sets  forth,  as  a 
scientifically  verified  truth,  that  the  universe  is  an 
automatic  self-sufficing  piece  of  mechanism,  which 
having  started  of  itself,  will  continue  going  ever- 
lastingly, without  any  need  of  a  Creator  : 

"  The  ultimate  transference  of  all  energy  to  the 
ethereal  medium,  involves  the  end  of  the  existing  state 
of  things.  But  the  ceaseless  redistribution  of  matter, 
force-clasped  and  energy-riven,  involves  the  beginning 
of  another  state  of  things.  So  the  changes  are  rung  on 
evolution  and  dissolution,  on  the  birth  and  death  of 
stellar  systems — gas  to  solid,  solid  to  gas,  yet  never 
quite  the  same — mighty  rhythmic  beats,  of  which  the 


7^ 


Science  and  its  Counterfeit  1 1 

earth's  cycles  and  the  cradles  and  i^raves  of  her  children 
are  minor  rhythms." 

Another  member  of  the  school — one  who  is  at  present 
constantly  in  evidence — tells  us  with  equal  assurance 
that,  astronomy  having   brought  the  evolution  of   the 
original    cosmic    nebula    to    a   certain    pcint,  ''  Other 
branches  of  science  take  up  the  tale  and  declare  that  the 
continued  action  of  these  same  forces,  and  of  others 
like  them,  has  resulted  in  .  .  .  that  '  vital  putrefaction 
of   the  dust'   which  we  call   living  matter,  and  whiclil 
has  now  continued  the  evolutionary  advance  so  far  aa 
to  result   in  the  existence  of  man.     Hence  we  believ^ 
that    Newton,     Shakespeare,     and     Beethoven     wereji 
potential    in   that   nebula,  as  were   Kant  and  Laplace,  J 
whose    destiny   it   was    to  advance    and   establish    the/ 
nebular  theory  of  their  own  and  our  origin."  ' 

With  the  confident  utterances  of  these  gentlemen  it 
is  instructive  to  compare  the  words  of  Sir  David  Gill, 
the  distinguished  astronomer  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  in  his  presidential  address  to  the  British 
Association  the  other  day  (July  31st)  at  Leicester.  He 
too  spoke  of  the  stars,  and  the  evidence  furnished  by 
spectrum  analysis  of  cosmic  processes  in  the  realms  of 
space.  But  the  conclusion  he  draws  is  by  no  means 
that  which  we  have  just  heard.  "The  stars,"  he  says, 
"are  the  crucibles  of  the  Creator."  We  have,  he 
continues,  arrived  at  the  grand  discovery  that  a  great 
part  of  space,  so  far  as  we  have  visible  knowledge  of 
it,  is  occupied  by  two  majestic  streams  of  stars, 
travelling  in  opposite  directions,  and  in  the  cryptograms 
of  their  spectra  has  been  deciphered  the  amazing  truth 
that  the  stars  of  both  streams  are  alike  in  design,  alike 
'  Dr.  C.  \V.  Sakeby,  Evolution  the  Mastcr-Kcy,  p.  72. 


I  2  Science  and  its  Connterfeit 

in  chemical  constitution,  and  alike  in  process  of 
development. 

And  what  then  ?  Whence  have  they  all  come  ? 
Are  the  hundreds  of  millions  of  stars  we  are  able  to 
observe  the  sole  occupants  of  space  ?  Or  are  they  but 
one  small  item  in  a  vaster  universe  of  which  we  have  no 
knowledge  ?  His  answer  is  clear  and  unhesitating — 
"We  do  not  know." 

And  he  goes  on  to  indicate  where  alone  the  know- 
ledge which  transcends  our  own  can  be  found. 

"  Canst  thou,"  he  asks,  "  by  searching  find  out 
God  ?  Canst  thou  hnd  out  the  Almighty  unto 
perfection  ?  " 

Here  we  may  stop.  There  are  those,  we  know,  who 
do  not  hesitate  to  rush  in  where  angels  fear  to  tread  ; 
but  enough  has  perhaps  been  said  to  show  that  it 
is  not  those  whose  knowledge  is  greatest  who  take 
credit  for  knowing  everything,  nor  is  it  they  who  are 
most  ready  to  say  in  their  heart,  or  upon  our  book- 
stalls, that  there  is  no  God. 

NOTE. 

Since  the  foregoing  paper  was  read  at  the  Preston 
Conference,  Mr.  Edward  Clodd  has  loudly  complained 
through  the  public  press  that  it  grossly  misrepresents 
him.  It  is  disingenuous,  he  protests,  to  quote  him  as 
saying  that  "  the  origin  of  life  is  not  a  more  stupendous 
problem  than  the  origin  of  water,  and  hides  no  pro- 
founder  mystery  than  the  lifeless,"  unless  it  be  added 
that  he  likewise  says  "  the  ultimate  cause  which  bring- 
ing lifeless  bodies  together  gives  living  matter  as  the 
result  is  a  profound  mystery." 

He  is  thus  represented,  he  complains,  as  a  materialist, 


// 


Science  and  its  Co2intci'feit  i  3 

whereas  in  the  very  work  quoted  he  tlius  explains 
himseh"  :  "  Deahng  with  proeesses,  and  not  with  the 
nature  of  things  in  themselves,  evolution  is  silent 
concerning  any  theories  that  may  be  formulated  to 
justify  man's  insatiate  curiosity  about  the  whence  and 
the  whither." 

With  every  desire  to  do  Mr.  Clodd  the  fullest  justice, 
it  is  not  very  easy  to  discover  the  point  of  the  grievance 
of  which  he  makes  so  much.  There  can  be  no  doubt, 
on  his  own  admission,  that  he  declares  the  origin  of 
life  to  be  no  more  mysterious  than  the  origin  of  water, 
and  it  is  equally  clear  that  in  making  such  an  assertion, 
whatever  he  may  have  said  elsewiiere,  he  contradicts 
such  men  as  Darwin  and  Huxley,  according  to  whom 
the  origin  of  life  adds  a  fresh  mystery  to  those  pre- 
sented by  the  inorganic  world.  And  this,  as  will 
be  seen,  was  the  whole  purport  of  the  quotation 
from  his  book. 

As  to  the  charge  of  materialism,  which  term  was  not 
actually  used  of  his  doctrines,  it  appears  incredible  that 
he  should  repudiate  it,  for  the  whole  scope  and  purport 
of  his  teaching  is  undoubtedly  materialistic  in  the  only 
intelligible  sense  of  the  word.  He  complains  that  he  is 
represented  as  "  attempting  to  find  a  purely  mechanical 
explanation  of  the  universe,"  and  there  can  be  no 
question  that  this  is  exactly  what  he  does.  It  is  true 
that  every  now  and  then  he  acknowledges  the  limited 
extent  of  our  knowledge,  speaks  of  the  im}-)cnetrable 
mysteries  which  surround  us,  and  declares  that  beyond 
the  bounds  of  the  phenomenal  we  can  neither  aflirm 
nor  deny,  but  only  confess  ignorance.  But,  despite 
such  avowals,  ignorance  is  just  what  he  never  confesses. 
He   speaks  througlunil  as  if  he  knew  all  that    had  hap- 


14  Science  and  its  Counterfeit 

pened  in  the  genesis  of  the  universe,  even  far  beyond 
the  Hmits  of  the  phenomenal,  and  he  confidently 
presents  his  readers  with  an  explanation  of  the  produc- 
tion of  everything,  not  excepting  the  soul  of  man, 
which  is  purely  mechanical. 

Thus,  he  tells  us  that  the  universe — (or  "  that  which 
is  ") — is  made  up  of  matter  and  motion,  and  that,  given 
these  as  its  raw  materials,  the  interaction  of  motion 
upon  matter  is  sufficient  to  account  for  the  totality  of 
things — living  and  non-living  alike  : 

That,  the  nebulous  stuff  of  which  the  universe  is  the 
product  held  latent  within  its  diffused  vapours,  not  only 
the  elements  of  which  land  and  sea  are  built,  but  man 
and  all  his  works  : 

That,  all  which  is,  from  fire-fused  rock  to  the  genius 
of  man,  was  wrapped  up  in  primordial  matter,  with  its 
forces  and  energies  : 

That,  thought  and  emotion  have  their  antecedents  in 
molecular  changes  in  the  matter  of  the  brain,  and  are  as 
completely  within  the  range  of  causation  and  as  capable 
of  mechanical  explanation  as  material  phenomena  :      * 

Finally,  that,  "  The  Story  of  Creation  is  shown 
to  be  the  unbroken  record  of  the  evolution  of  gas 
into  genius." 

If  this  is  not  materialism,  what  is  it  ?  And  how  can 
a  writer  seek  to  shelter  himself  behind  protestations  of 
ignorance  who  claims  to  possess  such  knowledge  as  can 
justify  all  these  dogmatic  statements^.? 

Mr.  Clodd,  moreover,  declares  that  the  charges  made 
against  his  teachings  are  equally  applicable  to  the 
master  minds  at  whose  feet  he  has  sat.  It  is,  however, 
the  precise  point  of  the  charge  that  such  is  not  the 
case,  that  the  men  who  have  a  right  to  speak  in  the 


Science  and  its   Counterfeit  15 

name  of  science  make  no  pretence  to  such  omniscience, 
and  retrain  from  the  confident  assertions  concerning 
matters  about  which  nobody  knows  anything,  of  which 
those  cited  above  are  specimens.  Sometimes  they  have 
gone  further,  and  actually  denounced  the  doctrines 
thus  put  forwai'd  as  scientific  truths.  A  notable 
example  is  afforded  by  the  theory  of  Force  and  Energy 
excogitated  some  years  ago  by  Mr.  Clodd  in  conjunc- 
tion with  his  friend  Grant  Allen,  in  which  he  appears  to 
take  no  little  pride,  for  he  still  puts  it  prominently 
forward  in  his  account  of  the  genesis  of  the  material 
universe,  and  makes  his  whole  system  of  cosmic  evolu- 
tion depend  upon  it.  The  object  of  Messrs.  Allen  and 
Clodd  was  to  reconstruct  the  fundamental  science  of 
dynamics,  which  as  bequeathed  to  us  by  Galileo  and 
Newton,  appeared  to  them  unsatisfactory  ;  but  any  one 
who  has  any  knowledge  of  the  subject,  however 
elementarv,  must  at  once  perceive  that  they  have  not 
comprehended  its  first  principles.  Of  the  theory  which 
they  elaborated.  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  whose  authority  as  a 
physicist  is  unimpeachable,  pronounced  ■  that  it  is 
"simply  an  emanation  of  mental  fog,"  that  ''blunders 
and  mis-statements  abound  on  nearly  every  page,"  and 
that  there  evidently  are  persons  to  whom  ignorance  of 
a  subject  offers  no  sufficient  obstacle  to  the  composition 
of  a  treatise  upon  it. 

Yet  this  precious  theory  Mr.  Clodd.  witli  even  more 
than  his  wonted  assurance,  presents  as  an  undoubted 
scientific  truth  ! 

'  .V(?//(;r,  January  24,  18S9. 


PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BV  THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIKTY.  LO.NDON. 


f/ 


/-^ 


SOME  SCIENTIFICAL  INEXACTITUDES 


By  thk  Key.   JOHN    GERARD,   S.J. 

We  all  know  that  in  current  politics  "Terminological 
Inexactitudes  "  have  won  for  themselves  no  inconspicuous 
position.  Much  also  might  be  said  in  support  of  the  view 
that  in  our  present  omniscient  age  the  art  of  accurate 
quotation  is  like  to  become  extinct,  so  frequently  do  we 
hear  familiar  citations,  which  are  invariably  given  wrong. 
A  conspicuous  instance  is  the  famous  Credo  quia  impos- 
sibile  est,  constantly  attributed  to  TertuUian,  which, 
however,  he  never  wrote.  In  history,  again,  Cromwell's 
well-known  "Take  away  that  bauble,"  when  he  had  the 
Mace  removed  from  the  House  of  Commons,  was  in 
reality  something  far  more  characteristically  significant 
— "Take  away  "C^dX  fooPs  bauble,''  as  will  be  seen  on 
reference  to  so  easily  accessible  an  authority  as  Murray's 
A'ew  Oxford  Dictionary. 

In  regard  of  literary  citations,  such  irregularities  are 
even  more  general,  not  to  say  universal.  It  is  not  many 
years  ago  that  the  Times  itself,  having  occasion  to  nien- 

■  Reprinted  from  The  Moiilli,  May,  iyo8. 


1^ 


2  Some  Scientifical  Inexactitudes 

tion  Hamelin,  the  town  of  the  Pied  Piper,  must  needs 
go  on  to  place  it  on  the  Elbe,  whereas,  as  everybody 
should  know, 

"  The  river  Weser  deep  and  wide 
Washes  the  town  on  the  southern  side." 

To  give  but  a  couple  of  samples  which  serve  to  exhibit 
the  staying-power  of  a  misquotation.  Pope  wrote,  in  his 
Imitations  of  Horace,^ 

"  Unhappy  Drydcn  I     In  all  Charles's  days 
Roscommon  only  boasts  unspotted  bays," 

but  as  the  lines  are  usually  given,  except  by  an  editor 
such  as  Mr.  Elwin,  we  have  "  lays "  substituted  for 
"bays,"  manifestly  a  change  much  for  the  worse.  What 
is  still  more  regrettable,  Dr.  Johnson  himself,  in  his 
Lives  of  the  Poets,  lent  his  authority  to  the  mistake,  if 
indeed  he  did  not  originate  it. 

A  still  more  unpardonable  blunder  has  been  intro- 
duced, and  has  taken  root,  in  Sheridan's  comedy,  T/ie 
Rivals,'^  where  Mrs.  Malaprop  is  made  to  speak  of  "the 
Derbyshire  petrifactions."  Now  it  should  be  self-evident 
that,  being  Mrs.  Malaprop,  she  could  by  no  possibility 
have  managed  so  formidable  a  word  correctly,  and  that 
Sheridan  must  have  introduced  it  for  the  sake  of  a 
malapropism  which  at  once  suggests  itself.  Neverthe- 
less, in  all  modern  editions,  from  that  of  182 1,  edited 
by  Tom  Moore,  onwards  to  the  present  day,  "petri- 
factions "  retains  its  place  apparently  unchallenged. 
'  Book  ii.  I.  ^  Act  v.  sc.  I. 


-V 


Some  Scieiitifical  Inexactitudes  3 

Not  till  we  go  back  to  those  which  were  published  in 
Sheridan's  own  lifetime  do  we  find  the  obviously 
correct   reading,    "  The  Derbyshire  putrefactionsP 

But  of  such  exhibitions,  common  as  they  may  be  in 
other  departments,  there  is  one  in  which  we  might  expect 
to  find  no  trace,  namely,  that  of  science ;  for  is  it  not 
her  peculiar  and  characteristic  merit  that  she  trains  the 
minds  of  her  votaries  to  the  most  scrupulous  accuracy, 
in  every  minutest  particular,  and  teaches  them  to  accept 
nothing  which  they  have  not  fully  verified  ?  And  yet  it 
is  actually  here  that  we  find  the  worst  instances  of  inex- 
actitudes, on  a  larger  scale  and  of  a  graver  character  than 
any  we  have  considered. 

To  l)egin  with  a  notable  instance,  which  concerns  the 
great  man  whom  we  usually  hear  styled  the  "  Founder 
of  Inductive  Philosophy."  As  Lord  Macaulay  wrote  in 
his  well-known  essay  : 

"The  vulgar  notion  about  Bacon  we  take  to  be  this, 
that  he  invented  a  new  method  of  arriving  at  truth,  which 
method  is  called  Induction,  and  that  he  detected  some 
fallacy  in  the  syllogistic  reasoning  which  had  been  in 
vogue  before  his  time.  This  notion  is  about  as  well 
founded  as  that  of  the  people  who,  in  the  Middle  Ages, 
imagined  that  Virgil  was  a  great  conjurer.  Many  who 
are  far  too  well  informed  to  talk  such  extravagant  non- 
sense entertain  what  we  think  incorrect  notions  as  to 
what  Bacon  really  effected  in  this  matter." 

Still  more  apposite  is  the  account  given  by  Professor 
Hi^xley.  Discoursing  on  the  phenomena  of  organic 
nature,  after  warning  his  auditors  not  to  suppose  that 


4  So?ne  Scientifical  Inexactitudes 

scientific  investigation  is  "some  kind  of  modern  black 
art,"  he  thus  continued  :  ' 

"  I  say  that  you  might  easily  gather  this  impression 
from  the  manner  in  which  many  persons  speak  of 
scientific  inquiry,  or  talk  about  inductive  and  deduc- 
tive philosophy,  or  the  principles  of  the  '  Baconian 
philosophy.'  I  do  protest  that,  of  the  vast  number  of 
cants  in  this  world,  there  are  none,  to  my  mind,  so  con- 
temptible as  the  pseudo-scientific  cant  which  is  talked 
about  the  '  Baconian  philosophy.'  To  hear  people  talk 
about  the  great  Chancellor — and  a  v^ery  great  man  he 
certainly  was — you  would  think  that  it  was  he  who  had 
invented  science,  and  that  there  w'as  no  such  thing  as 
sound  reasoning  before  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

'•There  are  many  men  who,  though  knowing  abso- 
lutely nothing  of  the  subject  with  which  they  may  be 
dealing,  wish  nevertheless  to  damage  the  author  of 
some  view  with  which  they  think  fit  to  disagree.  What 
they  do  is  not  to  go  and  learn  something  about  the 
subject ;  .  .  .  but  they  abuse  the  originator  of  the  view" 
they  question,  in  a  general  manner,  and  wind  up  by 
saying  that,  '  After  all,  you  know,  the  principles  and 
method  of  this  author  are  totally  opposed  to  the  canons 
of  the  Baconian  philosophy.'  Then  everybody  applauds, 
as  a  matter  of  course,  and  agrees  that  it  must  be  so." 

How  utterly  and  obviously  wrong  is  such  an  idea, 
both  these  writers  proceed  to  show.     As  Macaulay  says  : 

"  The  inductive  method  has  been  practised  ever  since 
the  beginning  of  the  world  by  every  human  being.     It  is 
'  Collected  Eisays,  ii.  p.  361. 


r> 


Sonie  Sc it'll/ i/ica/  lucxactiliidcs 


constantly  practised  by  the  most  ignorant  clown,  by  the 
most  thoughtless  schoolboy,  by  the  very  child  at  the 
breast.  That  method  leads  the  clown  to  the  conclusion 
that  if  he  sows  barley  he  shall  not  reap  wheat.  By  that 
method  the  schoolboy  learns  that  a  cloudy  day  is  the 
best  for  catching  trout.  The  very  inftmt,  we  imagine, 
is  led  by  induction  to  expect  milk  from  his  mother  or 
nurse,  and  none  from  his  father.  Not  only  is  it  not 
true  that  Bacon  invented  the  inductive  method ;  but  it 
is  not  true  that  he  was  the  first  person  who  correctly 
analyzed  that  method  and  explained  its  uses.  Aristotle 
had  long  before  pointed  out  the  absurdity  of  supposing 
that  syllogistic  reasoning  could  ever  conduct  men  to  the 
discovery  of  any  new  principle,  had  shown  that  such 
discoveries  must  be  made  by  induction,  and  by  induc- 
tion alone,  and  had  given  the  history  of  the  inductive 
process,  concisely  indeed,  but  with  great  perspicuity  and 
precision." 

And  as,  in  like  manner,  Huxley  points  out:  "The 
method  of  scientific  investigation  is  nothing  but  the 
expression  of  the  necessary  mode  of  working  of  the 
human  mind.  It  is  sim[)ly  the  mode  by  which  all 
phenomena  are  reasoned  about — rendered  precise  and 
exact  "  ;  just,  he  adds,  as  a  butcher  or  baker  weighing  out 
our  provisions  employs  scales  identical  in  principle  with 
those  of  a  physicist  or  chemist  in  his  laboratory,  tliough 
far  less  delicate  and  accurate.  In  fact,  says  tlie  Pro- 
fessor, as  M.  Jourdain  talked  prose  all  his  life  without 
knowing  it,  so  do  men  in  general  employ  induction. 

The  real  merit  which,  with  Macaulay,  he  attributes  to 


-rr 


Some  Scientijical  Inexactitudes 


Bacon,  is  that  of  having  directed  attention  to  the  study 
of  matters  for  which  the  inductive  method  is  necessary, 
as  it  was  always  known  to  be.     Macaulay  writes  •. 

"If  others  had  aimed  at  the  same  object  with  Bacon, 
we  hold  it  to  be  certain  that  they  would  have  employed 
the  same  method.  It  would  have  been  hard  to  con- 
vince Seneca  that  the  inventing  of  a  safety-lamp  was  an 
employment  worthy  of  a  philosopher.  It  would  have 
been  hard  to  persuade  Thomas  Aquinas  to  descend 
from  the  making  of  syllogisms  to  the  making  of  gun- 
powder. But  Seneca  would  never  have  doubted  for  a 
moment  that  it  was  only  by  a  series  of  experiments  that 
a  safety-lamp  could  be  invented.  Thomas  Atjuinas 
would  never  have  thought  that  his  barbara  and  hara- 
lipton  would  enable  him  to  ascertain  the  proportion 
which  charcoal  ought  to  bear  to  saltpetre  in  a  pound  of 
gunpowder.  Neither  common  sense  nor  Aristotle  would 
have  suffered  him  to  fall  into  such  an  absurdity." 

Another  example  of  inexactitude,  still  more  remark- 
able, is  furnished  by  Professor  Huxley  himself,  to  whose 
trenchant  criticism  we  have  been  listening. 

In  his  famous  Lay  Sermon  on  "The  Physical  Basis 
of  Life,"'  he  set  himself  strenuously  to  combat  the  notion 
that  there  is  in  living  creatures  any  such  thing  as  a  vital 
principle,  over  and  above  the  physical  forces  which 
operate  in  lifeless  matter  also :  ^  in  support  of  which 
view  he  argued  thus  : 

'  Lay  Sermons,  No.  VII. 

'  The  opposite  view  is  maintained  in  Professor  Windle's 
recent  book,  IVIiat  is  Life' 


r> 


Some  Scientijical  Inexactitudes 


"  The  existence  of  the  matter  of  hfe  depends  on  the 
pre-existence  of  certain   compounds  ;   namely,  carbonic 
acid,    water,    and   ammonia.      Withdraw   any   of  these 
three  from  the  world,  and  all  vital  phenomena  come  to 
an  end.      Carbon,  hydrogen,  oxygen,  and  nitrogen  are 
all  lifeless  bodies.     Of  these,  carbon  and  oxygen  unite, 
in   certain    proportions   and    under   certain    conditions, 
to   give    rise    to   carbonic   acid ;    hydrogen  and   oxygen 
produce   water;    nitrogen   and    hydrogen    give    rise   to 
ammonia.     These  new  compounds,  like  the  elementary 
bodies  of  which  they  are  composed,  are  lifeless.     But 
when    they   are   brought   together,    under   certain    con- 
ditions they  give  rise  to  the  still  more  complex  body, 
protoplasm,  and  this  protoplasm  exhibits  the  phenomena 
of  life.     I  see  no  break  in  this  series  of  steps  in   mole- 
cular complication,  and  I  am  unable  to  understand  why 
the  language  which  is  applicable  to  any  one  term  of  tiie 
series  may  not  be  used  of  any  of  the  others.     We  think 
fit   to   call    different    kinds    of   matter   carbon,    oxygen, 
hydrogen,  and  nitrogen,   and  to  speak   of  the  various 
powers  and  activities  of  these  substances  as  the  proper- 
ties of  the  matter  of  which  they  are  composed.     When 
hydrogen  and  oxygen  are  mixed  in  a  certain  proportion, 
and  an    electric    spark    is    passed    through    them,    they 
disappear,  and  a  quantity  of  water,  ecjual  in  weight  to 
the  sums  of  their  weights^  appears  in  their  place.     There 
is  not  the  slightest  parity  between  the  passive  and  active 
powers   of    the   water   and   those   of    the   oxygen   and 
hydrogen   which   have  given  place   to  it.   .   .  .   We  call 
many   strange   phenomena  the  properties  of  the  water. 


1:    V 

8  So)?ie  Scicntijjcal  Inexactitudes 

and  we  do  not  hesitate  to  believe  that,  in  some  way  or 
another,  they  result  from  the  properties  of  the  com- 
ponent elements  of  the  water.  We  do  not  assume  that 
a  something  called  'aquosity'  entered  into  and  took 
possession  of  the  oxide  of  hydrogen  as  soon  as  it  was 
formed,  and  then  guided  the  particles  to  their  place  in 
the  facets  of  the  [ice]  crystal,  or  amongst  the  leaflets  of 
the  hoar-frost.  On  the  contrary,  we  live  in  the  hope 
and  in  the  faith  that,  by  the  advance  of  molecular 
physics,  we  shall  by  and  by  be  able  to  see  our  way 
as  clearly  from  the  constituents  of  water  to  the  proper- 
ties of  water,  as  we  are  now  able  to  deduce  th& 
operations  of  a  watch  from  the  form  of  its  parts  and 
the  manner  in  which  they  are  put  together.  Is  the 
case  in  any  way  changed  when  carbonic  acid,  water, 
and  ammonia  disappear,  and  in  their  place,  under  the 
infiiie  nee  of  pre-existing  living  protoplasm,^  an  equivalent 
weight  of  the  matter  of  life  makes  its  appearance?  .  .  . 
What  justification  is  there,  then,  for  the  assumption  of 
the  existence  in  living  matter  of  a  something  which  has 
no  representative,  or  correlative,  in  the  not-living  matter 
which  gave  rise  to  it  ?  What  better  philosophical  status 
has  '  vitality '  than  '  aquosity '  "  ? 

Before  we  proceed  to  consider  the  particular  example 
of  misquotation  which  this  exposition  introduces,  it 
must  be  noticed  that  here  we  have  already  exhibited  an 
inexactitude  of  most  serious  character,  though  of  a  class 
somewhat  different  from  that  with  which  we  are  now 
concerned.  No  serious  philosopher,  certainly  none  of 
'  Italics  mine. 


Sonic  Scicutifica/  fucxactifudcs  g 

the  despised  Scholastics,  ever  for  a  moment  supposed 
that  a  mere  abstraction,  like  "aquosity"  or  "vitality" 
could  intervene  to  play  any  practical  part  and  change 
the  nature  of  things.  Nobody  ever  imagined  that 
when  we  light  a  candle  we  introduce  a  new  element 
"luminosity,"  in  virtue  of  which  it  becomes  luminous. 
This  would  indeed  be  to  emi)loy  a  term  to  which  no 
meaning  could  possibly  attach.  What  really  happens 
is  that  in  the  lighted  candle  chemical  energy  is  set  up, 
introducing  an  objective  force,  not  operating  previously, 
which  causes  those  undulations  of  ether  to  which  is 
due  the  phenomenon  we  call  light.  This  production  of 
light  we  style  "luminosity,"  but  it  is  a  result  of  force, 
not  the  force  to  which  that  result  is  attributable. 

Exactly  similar  is  the  case  of  "vitality."  Those 
whom  IVofessor  Huxley  speaks  of  as  believing  in  it, 
hold  it  to  be  the  result  of  a  force  producing  objective 
phenomena  no  less  manifest  than  light,  phenomena 
which  no  force  discoverable  by  our  senses  can 
originate,  but  which  obviously  retjuire  a  cause  capable 
of  producing  them,  and  so  indicate  the  presence 
of  something  no  less  real  than  gravitation,  electricity, 
or  chemical  affinity — though  not  subject,  as  are  these, 
to  physical  observation  and  experiment.  There  is  a 
wide  difference  between  the  types  set  up  to  com[)ose 
the  passage  just  quoted  from  Professor  Huxley  and 
the  same  in  a  "printer's  pie,"  but  would  any  one 
say  that  the  difference  is  caused  by  an  element  of 
"mentality"  present  in  the  one  case,  absent  in  the 
other,   and   not   bv  the  human    intellect    to    which    the 


lo  Some  Scientifical  Inc.xactititdcs 

manifestation  of  mind  bears  witness?  Or  would  any 
one  attempt  to  explain  the  depth  of  Burke's  political 
views  as  being  due  to  their  profundity? 

But,  as  has  already  been  intimated,  all  this  is  sub- 
sidiary to  an  illustration  most  germane  to  our  present 
topic.  In  support  of  the  argument  to  which  we  have 
listened.  Professor  Huxley  then  proceeds  : 

"  Why  should  '  vitality  '  hope  for  a  better  fate  than  the 
other  'itys'  whiclj  have  disappeared  since  Martinus 
Scriblerus  accounted  for  the  operation  of  the  meat-jack 
by  its  inherent  'meat-roasting  quality,'  and  scorned  the 
'  materialism '  of  those  who  explained  the  turning  of 
the  spit  by  a  certain  mechanism  worked  by  the  draught 
of  the  chimney?" 

Here  we  have  an  example  of  inexactitude  which 
would  be  hard,  to  beat.  There  is,  to  begin  with,  a 
very  serious  misquotation,  for  it  is  not  Martinus  to  whom 
Pope  attributes  this  philosophy  of  the  smoke-jack,  but 
"the  Society  of  Freethinkers,"  who  endeavoured,  seem- 
ingly without  success,  to  convert  him  to  their  view. 
Moreover,  which  is  still  more  important,  the  illustration, 
such  as  it  is,  tells  just  the  opposite  way  to  that  here 
intended,  and  the  system  of  the  Freethinkers  corre- 
sponds, not  to  that  of  the  Vitalists,  but  to  Professor 
Huxley's  own.     It  is  thus  that  they  state  it : ' 

"  In  every  jack  there  is  a  meat-roasting  quality,  which 

neither   resides   in    the    fly,    nor  in    the  weight, '  nor  in 

any  particular  wheel  of  the  jack,    hut   is   the   result  of 

the    whole    composition  :     So    in    an    animal,    the    self- 

'  Mcirtiiiiis'Scn'blcnis,  c.  xii. 


J   ^ 

Some  Scicnfipcal  Inexactitudes  \  i 

consciousness  is  not  a  real  quality  inherent  in  one 
being  (any  more  than  meat-roasting  in  a  jack)  but  the 
result  of  several  modes  or  qualities  in  the  same  subject. 
As  the  fly,  the  wheels,  the  chain,  the  weight,  the 
cords,  (,\:c.,  make  one  jack,  so  the  several  parts  of  the 
body  make  one  animal.  As  perception  or  consciousness 
is  said  to  be  inherent  in  the  animal,  so  is  meat-roasting 
said  to  be  inherent  in  the  jack.  As  sensation,  reasoning, 
volition,  memory,  &c.,  are  the  several  modes  of  thinking  ; 
so  roasting  of  beef,  roasting  of  mutton,  roasting  of 
pullets,  geese,  turkeys,  &c.,  are  the  several  modes  of 
meat-roasting.   .   .   ." 

In  this  exposition  of  the  Freethinkers'  sysicm  ihcrc  is 
no  mention,  be  it  observed,  of  the  draught  in  the 
chimney,  which,  as  Professor  Huxley  rightly  implies,  is 
the  true  cause  that  the  jack  roasts  meat.  And  if  this 
essential  element  be  introduced,  the  comparison  must  lie 
not  with  the  Professor's  theory  of  life,  as  we  have  heard 
him  set  it  forth,  but  with  that  of  the  Vitalists  whom  he 
wishes  to  confute  ; — for  the  said  draught  will  stand  for 
the  animating  principle  which  it  is  the  whole  object  of 
his  argument  to  prove  superfluous. 

On  the  other  hand,  his  own  system  is  clearly  on  all 
fours  with  that  at  which  he  laughs,  as  may  be  seen  from 
a  concrete  ajjplicatiun  thereof. 

There  is  another  kind  of  jack  sometimes  found  in 
chimneys,  known  as  a  jackdaw,  and  as  the  smoke-jack  is 
composed  of  fly,  weights,  wheels,  and  chains,  so  the  jack- 
daw is  made  up  of  water,  ammonia,  and  carbonic  acid. 
The    smoke-jack     has    a    meat-roasting    quality,     which 


c> 


I  2  Soiric  Sciciitifical  Inexactitjides 

makes  its  presence  desirable  in  a  kitchen  ;  the  jackdaw 
has  an  egg-stealing  quality  rendering  its  presence  very 
undesirable  in  a  game-covert.  The  meat-roasting  quality 
of  the  smoke-jack  resides  neither  in  fly,  weight,  wheel, 
nor  chain,  but  is  the  result  of  the  whole  composition. 
In  like  rhanner,  neither  oxygen,  hydrogen,  nitrogen,  nor 
carbon  has  any  disposition  to  steal  eggs,  but  when  these 
elements  are  combined  in  proper  proportions,  and 
(trifling  circumstance)  under  the  influence  of  "  pre- 
existing living  protoplasm  " — this,  moreover,  being  con- 
tributed by  a  jackdaw — the  resulting  compound  is  found 
to  be  endowed  with  a  thievish  propensity,  leading  it  to 
steal,  amongst  other  things,  eggs,  cherries,  and  sixpences. 
The  comparison  between  the  two  jacks  appears  to  be 
as  close  in  all  respects  as  it  is  the  nature  of  compari- 
sons to  be. 

Another  instance  of  inexactitude  is  even  more  remark- 
able, on  account  of  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion  on 
which  it  was  produced.  In  his  presidential  address  to 
the  British  Association  at  York,  August  i,  1906,  Sir 
Edwin  Ray  Lankester,  reviewing  the  recent  progress  of 
Science  in  her  various  branches,  spoke  thus  in  regard  of 
Astronomy : 

"  As  recently  as  last  April,  at  the  Royal  Astronomical 
Society,  two  important  papers  were  read — one  by  Mr. 
Cowell  and  the  other  by  Mr.  Stratton — which  had  their 
roots  in  Sir  (}eorge  Darwin's  work.  The  former  was  led 
to  suggest  that  the  day  is  lengthening  ten  times  as 
rapidly  as  had  been  supposed,  and  the  latter  showed  that 
in  all  probability  the  planets  had  all  turned  upside  down 


So7ne  Scientifical  Inexactitiuies  i  3 

since  their  birth.  And  yet  M.  Brunetiere  and  his  friends 
wish  lis  to  believe  that  science  is  bankrupt  and  has  no  tiew 
thini^s  in  store  for  humanity." 

The  reference  in  the  passage  here  itaHcized  is  of 
course  to  the  late  AT.  Brunetiere's  audacity  in  speaking  of 
the  bankruptcy  or  insolvency  {faillite)  of  science,  a 
heterodox  sentiment  which  in  certain  quarters  raised  no 
less  indignation  than  of  old  would  have  been  excited  by 
disrespect  shown  towards  Diana  of  the  Ephesians.  The 
only  meaning  that  can  possibly  be  attached  to  the  words 
we  have  heard,  is  that  M.  Brunetiere  denied  the  capability 
of  science  to  make  in  such  a  field  as  astronomy  discoveries 
like  those  which  were  (quoted  as  having  actually,  or  at 
least  conjecturally,  been  made. 

But  on  a  previous  occasion,  when  a  charge  of  similar 
character  was  brought  against  him,  M.  Brunetiere  had 
explained,  in  language  which  might  seem  to  admit  of  no 
mistake,  that  he  meant  nothing  of  the  sort.  In  his  own 
words  : 

"  Non  seulement  je  n'ai  pas  nie  les  progres  de  la 
science — le  telephone,  ou  le  vaccine  du  croup — ce  (}ui 
serait  aussi  ridicule  que  de  nier  en  plein  midi  la  clartedu 
soleil — mais  je  I'ai  dit  textuellement.  '  Ou  sont  celles  de 
leurs  promesses  que  la  physique,  par  exemple,  et  la 
chimie,  n'aient  pas  tenues,  et  au  dela  ? "' ' 

No  one  but  a  fool,  and  it  will  not  be  said  that   M. 

Brunetiere  was   that,    could   attempt   to  maintain    that 

science  is  incapable  of  doing  what  we  see  her  do  every 

day,  and  it  might  have  seemed  worth  while  to  make  sure 

■  La  Science  et  la  Relii^ioti,  p.  19  note. 


14  Some  Scicntifical  Inexactitudes 

what  so  eminent  a  man  really  meant,  before  saddling  him 
with  so  grotesque  an  absurdity.  Had  this  obvious  pre- 
caution been  taken,  it  would  have  been  at  once  found 
that  what  M.  Brunetiere  disallowed  were  the  extravagant 
pretensions  which  some  people  have  advanced  on  behalf 
of  science,  to  overstep  her  own  boundaries,  and  teach 
man  a  better  religion  than  was  ever  known  before.  Not 
only,  however,  has  such  an  idea  never  been  counte- 
nanced by  those  best  authorized  to  speak  in  her  name,  but 
by  no  one  has  it  been  more  vigorously  repudiated  than 
Sir  Edwin  Ray  Lankester  himself,  who  his  told  us  that 
no  one  who  understands  what  "science  is  can  even  con- 
ceive the  possibility  of  arriving  by  means  of  her  at  that 
very  knowledge  which  M.  Brunetiere  declares  to  be 
beyond  her  reach,  namely,  "  those  beliefs  and  hopes 
which  we  call  '  religion.'  "  "  These  things,"  he  added, 
"  are  not  '  explained '  by  science,  and  never  can  be."  ' 

It  would  thus  appear  that  when  he  spoke  as  he  did, 
the  President  of  the  British  Association  had  not  thought 
it  necessary  to  ascertain  what  M.  Brunetiere  really  said, 
but  was  content  to  base  his  disparaging  remark  upon  a 
phrase  which  it  is  customary  to  represent  as  derogatory 
to  the  sacred  name  of  Science. 

Not  to  multiply  instances  of  inexactitude,  which  might 
be  continued  indefinitely,  we  may  conclude  with  one 
which  figures  no  less  constantly  than  the  Credo  quia 
impossibile  of  Tertullian,  and,  like  it,  is  favoured  by 
writers  who  love  to  quote  great  names  without  the  irk- 
some labour  of  consulting  original  sources.  It  is  thus 
'  Letter  in  the  Times,  May  19,  1903. 


^•7 

Some  Scientifical  Inexactitudes  i  5 

given  by  Professor  Haeckel,  in  his  notorious  Riddle  of 
the  Universe : ' 

"When  the  famous  French  astronomer,  Laplace,  was 
asked  by  Napoleon  where  God,  the  Creator  and  Sus-. 
tainer  of  all  things,  came  in,  in  his  system,  he  clearly  and 
honestly  replied  :  '  Sire,  I  have  managed  without  that 
hypothesis.'  That  indicated  the  atheistic  character 
which  this  mechanical  cosmogony  shares  with  all  the 
other  inorganic  sciences." 

But  if  any  one  will  take  the  trouble,  which  Professor 
Haeckel  has  evidently  considered  unnecessary,  of  con- 
sulting the  works  of  Laplace  himself,  or  those  who  could 
speak  of  him  with  authority,  he  will  find  that  such  an 
account  is  a  gross  travesty.  In  none  of  Laplace's 
writings  is  there  anything  to  justify  the  charge  of 
atheism,  and  in  one  of  them,'  having  cited  the  remark 
attributed  to  Alphonsus  X  of  Ostile,  that  if  God  had 
consulted  Aim  he  could  have  suggested  a  much  better 
system  of  the  world,  Laplace  adds :  "  By  these  words, 
which  have  been  branded  as  impious,  the  king  signified 
that  they  were  still  a  long  way  from  understanding  the 
mechanism  of  the  universe " ;  an  observation  which 
obviously  does  not  accord  with  the  view  taken  by 
Haeckel. 

Moreover,  according  to  M.  Faye,^  the  purport  of  his 
reply  to  Napoleon  was  quite  different  from  what  we  have 
heard.     The  point  of  the  Emperor's  question  regarded, 

'  Popular  edition,  p.  92. 

-  E.xJ^ositioii  du  Systciuc  dn  Monde,  book  v.  c.  4. 

3  SiirrOrigiiic  du  Monde,  p.  iro. 


1 6  ^07ne  Scientifical  Inexactitudes 

not  the  origin  of  the  world,  but  its  actual  constitution. 
Owing  to  the  imperfection  of  the  observations  of  his  time, 
Newton  had  discovered  in  the  mechanism  of  the  solar 
system  an  element  of  instability,  which  seemed  to 
require  the  occasional  intervention  of  direct  creative 
power  to  keep  it  going.  With  better  observations 
Laplace  was  able  to  show  that  such  interferences  were 
needless,  and  it  was  to  this  that  his  reply  referred.  As 
M.  Faye  writes :  "  It  was  not  God  whom  he  treated  as 
an  hypothesis,  but  His  intervention  at  a  particular 
juncture."  Moreover,  on  the  authority  of  M.  Arago, 
cited  by  Faye,  Laplace  having  learnt  before  his  death 
that  the  story  repeated  by  Haeckel  was  to  be  related  in 
a  biographical  notice,  begged  his  friend  to  procure  its 
suppression. 

Nevertheless  it  will  doubtless  proceed  merrily  on  its 
course,  and  enjoy  the  same  perennial  vogue  as  Mrs. 
Malaprop's  "  petrifactions." 

Manifestly,  the  wide  diffusion  of  scientific  teaching, 
and  still  wider  of  scientific  talk,  has  not  rendered 
obsolete  the  precept  bequeathed  as  a  legacy  to  his 
younger  friends  by  the  aged  President  of  Magdalen — 
"  Always  verify  your  references."  To  do  so,  is  not  only 
essential  for  those  who  write,  but  will  furnish  those  who 
read  with  a  means  of  obtaining  much  unexpected  en- 
lightenment, and,  moreover,  a  form  of  sport  yielding  not 
merely  profit,  but  diversion. 


MINTED  A\D  PUBLISHED  BY  THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH   SOCIETY,  LONDON. 


/  \ 


PANTHEISM 


By  WILLIAM   MATTHEWS 


I.  Prefatoky. 

A  FEW  words  of  explanation  are  required  to  render  the 
following  argument  in  the  form  of  queries,  or,  as  I  have 
termed  it,  a  "  Catechism,"  intelligible  to  the  reader. 

A  friend,  whom  I  will  name  Mr.  Montague,  like  many 
other  young  men  at  the  present  day,  is  anxiously 
brooding  over  the  mysteries  of  the  Universe,  and 
desires  to  frame  for  himself  a  solution  which  will 
dissipate  at  once  and  for  ever  all  perplexities. 

It  will  hardly  be  thought  surprising  that  Haeckel's 
book,  The  Riddle  of  the  Universe,  with  a  title  so  pro- 
mising, should  seem  to  afford  the  very  solution  re- 
quired of  the  great  problem.  Often  have  Montague 
and  I  held  friendly  converse  in  the  true  Johnsonian 
sense  ;  for  the  great  Samuel  considered  there  can  be 
no  real  conversation  unless  something  is  discussed. 
My  friend  is  inclined  to  accept  the  Pantheistic  concep- 
tion of  God  and  the  Universe  as  a  summary  settlement 
of  all  difficulties.  In  truth,  if  the  word  "  God  "  is  but 
a  label  appended  to  all  that  is,  to  earth,  sea,  stars,  man, 
and  to  what  we  call  "good  "  and  ''  evil,"  what  riddle  is 
there  for  us  to  unriddle  ?  There  can  be  no  contrariety, 
no  collision  among  impersonal,  unconscious  forces, 
simulating  intelligence  and  goodness,  and  phenomena 
inconsistent  with  them  ;  for  if  Nature  is  exhaustive  of 
all  that  is,  nothing  is  left  but  to  be  content  with  till  that 
is,  as  it  is,  and  bceausc  it  is. 


2  Pantheism 

In  terms  like  these  I  have  gently  bantered  ^lontague, 
reminding  him  that  his  deep  pondering  over  the 
mystery  of  life  must,  on  his  own  showing,  be  "  super- 
fluous vapouring."  I  own  the  phrase  is  a  little  strong, 
and  I  am  not  surprised  he  should  retort  : — 

"  You  provoking  old  fellow  !  Why  will  you  persist 
in  misrepresenting  me  ?  I  don't  deny  God  ;  I  believe 
in  God  as  truly  as  you  do." 

"  Ah  !  "  said  I,  "  that  is  well.  But  haven't  I  heard 
you  declaim,  with  a  metaphysic  shudder,  against 
attributing  personality  to  God  ?  What,  then,  is  your 
Almighty  One?  Is  He,  or  /'/,  only  an  abstraction — 
nothing  but  a  quality?" 

''  Oh  !  "  rejoins  Montague,  "  you  must  make  a 
distinction.  It  is  not  personality  that  I  deny  to  Deity  ; 
that  is,  not  the  essence  of  personality,  but  only  its 
accidents." 

I  reply,  "  Right  ;  now  I  begin  to  see  daylight.  I 
propose  this  :  that  you  favour  me  by  taking  pen,  ink, 
and  paper,  and  giving  in  black  and  white  the  meaning 
of  your  term  '  God,'  and  what  these  '  essentials  '  of  His 
Divine  Personality  are,  as  distinguished  from  its 
'  accidents. ' " 

And  so  it  happened  that  Montague  fell  in  with  my 
proposal,  and  gave  me  his  definitions  ;  and  these  I  have 
quoted  in  his  exact  words  in  the  questions  and  replies 
now  appended. 

We  must  be  careful,  if  we  wish  to  show  any  one  that 
he  has  involved  himself  in  a  series  of  fallacies,  not  to 
assume  an  attitude  too  controversial  or  too  combative. 
What  will  be  the  result  of  showing  tight  too  fiercely 
but  to  put  him  on  his  mettle,  to  excite  his  pugnacity  in 
return,  and  to  hinder  rather  than  to  encourage  him  to 
reconsider  his  mental  position.  I  have  accordingly  in 
the  after-part  of  these  pages  imagined  myself  to  be 
replying   in    the    form    of    questions,    which    suggest 


iJ 


Pauthcisni 


instead  of   directly   denionstratinij;   the    fallacy    of    the 
views  I  would  refute. 

I  have  little  doubt  that  a  mode  of  argument  which  at 
hrst  sight  looks  somewhat  indirect  will,  for  the  reason 
assigned,  be  more  effective  to  a  mind  in  the  inquiring 
stage  than  conclusions  reasoned  out  with  formal  pre- 
cision and  expressed  with  some  amount  of  positive 
assertion. 

II.  A  Catechism. 

1.  What  do  you  mean  by  the  term  ''  God  "  ? 

I  mean  ''  the  whole  universe,  including  every- 
thing, and  man." 

2.  May    I    ask   how    much,   beside  iiuiii^   you   deiinitely 

include  under  this  universal  term  "everything"  ? 
I  include  "  all  activities,  forces,  energies." 

3.  As  you  refer  to  "  God"  by  the  phrase  "  Him,"  and 

"  His,"  and  as  "acting,"  I  infer  that  you  believe  in 
the  existence  of  :i  Being  of  some  kind  so  designated. 
Has  this  Being  any  characteristics  capable  of  being 
discerned  and  stated  ? 

Assuredly.  The  Deity  has  all  the  essentials  of 
personalitv. 

4.  Will  you  specify  what  you  consider  "  the  essentials 

of  personality  "  to  be  ? 

With  i^leasure.  "  All  the  qualities,  peculiarities, 
powers,"  possessed  by  "  the  human  unit  "  ;  that  is, 
"  intelligence,"  also  "  will,"  though  not  "  absolutely 
free,"  and  "  power  of  choice." 

5.  Then  you   mean,  I  suppose,  that  our   notion  of  the 

personality  and  its  essentials  of  "the  human  miit" 
assists  us  to  form  a  notion  of  the  "essentials"  of 
the  personality  of  God  ? 

Well,  not  exactly.  "  The  form  of  human  per- 
sonality, as  we  know  it,  does  not  pertain  to  God." 


Pantheism 

'thanks  for  your  definition  of  terms  concerning  God 
— so  far  as  your  oscillation  of  ideas  between  an 
abstraction  and  a  real  Being  renders  any  definition 
intelligible.  But  now,  I  should  like  to  know  what 
you  understand  by  Evolution  ? 

I    understand    that    process   continued    through 
"  countless  leons  of  the  past,  of  which  the  present 
stage  of  the  universe  is  the  result." 
What  was  that  process  ?     Among  various  theories  of 
Evolution,  which  do  you  approve  ? 

All  that  exists,  including  man's  entire  personality 
with  all  its  attributes,  was  contained  potentially 
"  in  seeds  of  the  original  Kosmos."  Thus,  Newton's 
genius,  and  such  intellectual  productions  as  Mac- 
beth and  Fausl  were  parts  of  the  original  Kosmos. 
Pray  tell  me  is  that  something  which  you  call  "  God  " 
Ihe  cause  of  these  astounding  potentialities,  and  of 
their  far-reaching  effects? 

We  may  speak  of  God  as  cause  only  as  being  a 
force  inherent  in  Nature  itself,  but  not  as  a  Power 
external  to  it. 
Yoii  express  yourself  most  clearly.  But  now,  con- 
sidering that,  as  you  would  say,  God  is  not  only  in 
Nature  but  that  Nature  is  God^  and  since  man  is  a 
part  of  Nature,  can  there  be  such  a  thing  as  human 
agency  ?  Is  our  will  a  distinct  and  originating 
cause  of  our  actions  ? 

As  regards  human  action,  "  God  is  the  true  and 
the  efficient,  man  only  the  secondary  and  instru- 
mental, cause  of  whatever  he  accomplishes."  Does 
a  man  think  that  he  discovered  chloroform  ?  No 
such  thing.  He  is  merely  an  instrument  "  used  by 
God,"  who  is  the  true  Maker  of  the  product.  Like 
this  it  is  with  all  good.  "  Law,  State,  Church,  are 
but  tools  of  God,  means  by  which  He  works  His 
inscrutable  ends." 


of 


Pantheism 


TO.  I  begin  to  feel  that  your  last  replies  make  me 
dizzv.  I  hardly  know  whither  you  are  leading  me  ; 
whether  from  Nature  to  the  supernatural,  or,  by 
declaring  everything  to  be  "  natural,"  to  the  in- 
ference that  nothing  can  be  supernatural.  These 
are  indeed  tilings  which  have  been  kept  secret 
from  the  fathers  since  the  foundation  of  the  world. 
I  long  to  know  one  thing  more,  if  you  can  tell  me. 
Is  Evil  an  actuality  under  God's  rule — if,  indeed, 
Nature  can  properly  be  said  to  rule  ?  What  is 
God's  relation  to  it  ? 

"  Vice  is  necessary  as  a  contrast  or  a  play-off  to 
Virtue,  to  give  it  a  meaning  which  by  itself  as  sole 
possessor  of  the  field  it  would  not  have."  The 
general  tendency  of  the  Universe  shows  virtue  to 
be  the  ultimate  victor  over  vice.  "The  stream  of 
tendency  fiows  in  the  direction  of  Right." 

III.  A  Pause  before  Pkoceedixg. 

So  far,  I  hope  that  in  the  form  of  question  and  rejcMuder 
I  have  made  clear  the  meaning  of  certain  terms  in 
familiar  use  by  some  who  adopt  Theistic  words  only 
with  all  their  Theism  w^ashed  out.  It  is  possible  that 
others  beside  our  friend  Montague  may  get  definiteness 
of  idea  from  this  exposition.  It  is  not  only  desir- 
able but  it  is  imperative  that  before  dealing  with  any 
set  of  propositions  there  should  be  no  mistake  about  the 
precise  import  of  their  leading  phrases.  Especially 
does  this  hold  true  when  the  name  of  the  Ever  Blessed 
God  is  concerned,  and  when  by  juggling  with  words 
His  Being  is  nominally  acknowledged  but  virtually 
denied.  The  way  is  now  prepared  to  add  some  further 
questions  on  the  truth  or  the  fallacy  of  positions  main- 
tained in  the  interest  of  anti-theistic  philosophy.  Fairly 
met,  these  questions.  I  submit,  can  have  but  one  reply, 


yO 


6  Pantheism 

though  that  must  be  left  for  the  reader's  candid  con- 
sideration. It  will  be  easy  to  evade,  to  raise  false 
issues,  to  split  imaginary  hairs,  to  blow  bubbles  in- 
definitely. But  it  will  be  for  a  reasonable  man  to 
reflect  calmly  whether  the  implied  answers  to  the 
questions  proposed  do  not  outweigh  the  objections  that 
might  be  arranged  in  opposition. 

IV.  Further  Questions  for  the  Reader  to 
Answer  for  Himself. 

If  the  term  "  God  "  means  everything  that  exists,  must 
it  not  include  things  that  are  not  conscious  of 
existing  ? 

If  these  things,  being  unconscious,  are  in  no  conscious 
union  with  this  existence  that  you  name  "God," 
how  can  they  be  parts  of  His  undivided  personality  ? 

Is  it  not  competent  for  a  mind  to  distinguish  between 
its  own  identity  and  something  else  not  included 
in  that  conscious  identity  ? 

If  a  mind  can  make  this  distinction,  is  there  not  a  real 
difference  in  kind  between  this  perceiving  mind 
^  and  objects  external  to  its  perception  ?  But  if 
there  is  no  real  difference  between  the  things  per- 
ceived and  the  mind  which  is  cognizant  of  them, 
how  can  we  speak  of  mind  as  possessing  distinctive 
"  characteristics,"  or  as  being  a  true  existence  in 
itself  ? 

If  by  the  phrase  "  God "  you  mean  only  a  collective 
epithet  for  the  totality  of  phenomena,  conscious 
and  unconscious,  inteUigent  and  unintelligent — that 
is,  Nature — is  it  not  a  mockery  to  call  this  con- 
glomerate God,  as  if  it  were  the  Omnipotent  Deity 
and  the  Supreme  Causal  Will  ? 

If  v.-e  give  the  name  "  God  "  to  all  that  is,  is  not  every- 
iliiug  the  sanie^  because  it  is  God  ?     And  is  not  God 


-7/ 

Pantheism  7 

the  same,  b^-  being  everything  ?  Now,  as  all  sorts 
of  things  arc  not  the  same — for  instance,  good  and 
evil,  living  and  lifeless,  intelligence  and  unintelli- 
gence — how  can  God  be  the  same,  one  term  being 
common  to  them  all  ?  Do  many  incoherencies 
make  up  one  coherent  ? 

If  ''God"  and  the  "universe"  are  merely  different 
expressions  for  one  and  the  same  identity,  and  if 
there  is  no  God  irrespective  of  Nature,  why  say  "  I 
believe  in  God  "  ?  Why  not,  rather,  ''  I  believe  in 
nothing,  except  in  things  in  general  "  ? 

Is  it  not  perplexing  to  ascribe  to  God,  first,  "  intelligence," 
"  choice,"  ''  will,"  all  qualities  of  the  *'  human  unit," 
and  secondly,  to  assert  that  human  personality  as 
we  know  it  does  not  pertain  to  God  ?  From 
whence,  then,  are  we  to  derive  a  notion  of  the 
"  essential  "  of  personality  if  not  from  our  own  ? 
Why  play  fast  and  loose  with  your  own  terms, 
talking  one  minute  like  a  Pantheist,  then  like  a 
Theist,  then  very  like  an  Agnostic  ? 

Since  Theism  and  Atheism  have  each  explicit  arguments 
of  affirmation  and  of  denial,  each,  therefore,  has  a 
basis  of  proof  and  of  disproof  of  their  respective 
doctrines.  But  what  direct  argument  in  its  favour 
as  a  middle  term,  and  what  definite  proposition  and 
direct  proof,  can  Pantheism  afford  ?  How  does  it 
account  for  the  orderly,  combined  with  the 
apparently  disorderly,  phenomena  of  Nature  ?  Or 
how  does  it  account  for  Nature  at  all,  in  any  more 
satisfying  way  than  sheer  blank  Atheism  ? 

What  "  demonstrations  "  of  Evolution  are  forthcoming 
that  prove  it  has  advanced  from  the  region  of 
hypothesis  to  that  of  fact  ?  To  constitute  scientific 
proof,  must  not  such  proof  be  founded  on  experi- 
ment and  verification  ? 

As  experiment  and  verification  in    regard  to  "  Kosmic 


8  Pantheism 

seeds,"  or  to  "  Kosmic  vapour"  (such  is  Mr. 
Huxley's  phrase),  is  impossible,  how  is  it  proposed 
to  verify  Evolution  ?  Is  it  by  attributing  Nature's 
method  //oec  to  Nature's  method  in  the  past  f 

Suppose  it  so.  What,  then,  do  we  know  of  Nature  in 
the  remotest  past  f  Is  it  not  certain  that  life  at  one 
time  did  not  exist  in  the  material  universe  ?  Was 
not  the  nebula,  or  "  Kosmic  vapour,"  a  vast  fire- 
mist,  rendering  life  impossible  ?  Next,  what  do 
we  know  of  Nature  now  f  Is  it  proved  that 
organic  life  is  derived  from  inorganic  matter  ? 
Does  not  life  appear  only  from  antecedent  life  ? 
If  the  latter  proposition  holds  good,  and  not  the 
former,  how  is  Evolution  "demonstrated"?  Is 
not  Evolution  at  present  undergoing  collapse  ? 

What  is  implied  on  Pantheistic  principles  by  "  Virtue," 
"Vice,"  "Good,"  "Evil"?  If  nothing  is  intrin- 
sically right  or  wrong,  good  or  evil,  but  is  only 
apparently  or  relatively  so  according  to  men's 
partial  apprehension,  what  can  you  mean  beyond 
mere  sounds  in  calling  anything  by  those  names  ? 
If  "  God "  is  but  another  phrase  for  "  Nature," 
where  is  tlic  seat  in  the  universe  of  any  moral 
responsibility  for  good  or  for  evil  ?  In  fact,  can 
there  be  such  a  thing  as  moral  rectitude,  or 
"  morals "  whatever  ?  What  problem  is  there  to 
solve,  when  wrong  and  oppression  in  some  fierce 
carnival  make  humanity  their  sport  ?  Might  you 
not  as  well  praise  or  blame  the  regularity  or  the 
catastrophes  of  an  engine-room,  as  feel  one  single 
generous  glow  of  rapture  or  throe  of  indignation  at 
the  vicissitudes  of  victorious  virtue  or  of  audacious 
wickedness  in  your  Godless  Universe  ? 

And  permit  me  to  inquire  further  whether  it  does 
not  follow  that  some  astounding  conclusions  must 
result  from  your  (pardon  the  expression)  eccentric 


7'} 


Pantheism 


observations  on  chloroform  ?  If  no  one.  Pantheis- 
tically  speaking,  "invents  anything";  if  "God," 
that  is,  "Nature,"  is  the  only  true  inventor  ;  further, 
if  Law,  State,  and  Church  are  but  "  tools  of  God"  ; 
if  Newton's  genius,  and  Macbeth  and  Faust,  are 
but  the  residual  deposit  of  "  Kosmic  seed" — is 
not  man  a  mechanism  only,  a  viviiied  automaton, 
and  not  a  person  f  If  thought  is  a  property  of 
matter,  why  not  propose  to  abolish  the  study  of 
Mental  Philosophy  ?  Why  not  dub  Psychology, 
"  Physiology  in  a  mist  "? 

Another  step.  Human  personality  having  been  evapo- 
rated, how  can  you  attribute  personality,  in  any 
intelligible  sense,  to  God  ?  If  "  Nature "  and 
"God"  are  equivalent  terms,  and  if  there  is  no 
God  apart  from  Nature,  and  as  Nature  as  one 
whole  is  impersonal,  are  you  not  pitchforked  upon 
a  "  no  man's  land  "  ?  In  other  words,  must  you 
not  accept  this  ridiculous  conclusion  :  that  there 
is  neither  a  truly  Divine,  nor  a  truly  human,  per- 
sonality ? — in  short,  that  there  is  no  such  entity  as 
a  person  in  the  universe  ? 

What,  and  where,  are  we  now  ?  Does  it  not  look  like 
this  :  that  we  are  inappreciable  atoms,  whirled 
by  an  unknown,  an  unknowable,  a  mindless, 
impersonal,  mechanic  force  to  nowhere  ?  The 
thing  we  name  "  man,"  on  this  showing,  what  is 
he,  or  it,  but  a  bubble,  a  desolation  ? 

Why  not  revert  to  the  theory  of  the  eternity  of  the 
universe,  a.nd  make  something  of  that?  Would  it 
not  save  no  slight  botheration  ?  What  need  to 
theorize  about  the  origin  of  things  if  they  never 
had  an  origin,  but  were  what  they  are  from 
eternity  ?  Why  speculate  on  the  creation  of  the 
world,  or  on  "  how  the  world  was  created,"  if  its 
eternal   existence    precludes    the    necessity    of    a 


lo  Pantheism 

Creation  and  of  a  Creator  ?  If  all  things  existed 
from  eternity,  which  has  to  be  accounted  for  ? 
If  the  universe  is  eternal,  what  is  that  but  to  say 
that  it  did  not  require  a  cause,  since  it  did  not 
need  initiation  ?  Why  rack  the  brain  for  a 
Pantheistic  Cosmogony  ?  Is  it  not  superfluous 
to  essay  the  composition  of  a  new  Book  of 
Genesis  ? 

V.  Confirmatory. 

It  is  not  improbable  that  some  one  upon  reflecting  on 
the  ideas  I  have  shaped  in  the  form  of  question  and 
reply,  may  suspect  me  of  attributing  conceptions  to 
my  friend  too  unreasonable  to  have  been  entertained 
either  by  him  or,  indeed,  by  any  one  else,  and  so 
of  getting  cheap  credit  for  triumphant  retort  by  the 
device  of  cross-examining  posers.  Yet  the  truth  is 
that  I  have  attributed  no  sentiment,  however  peculiar, 
which  has  not  been  expounded  with  due  acumen  and 
philosophic  sedateness  by  "  potent,  grave,  and  reverend 
signiors  "  of  that  particular  school  of  thought.  It  will, 
therefore,  I  think,  be  iitting  that  I  should  close  with 
some  observations  from  authors  well  qualified  to 
delineate  the  nature  and  tendency  of  Pantheistic  specu- 
lations. It  is  always  desirable  to  go  back,  if  we  can, 
to  the  originating  mind  of  an  error,  the  man  who  first 
gave  it  coherence,  shape,  and  symmetry.  It  is  a  fact 
that  this  masquerading  with  the  name  of  "  God,"  as  a 
cover  to  the  practical  denial  of  His  existence,  finds  its 
most  celebrated  exponent  in  Spinoza,  the  real  founder 
of  Pantheism  ;  understanding  by  Pantheism,  not  its 
actual  theoretic  origination,  but  rather  the  condensation 
of  the  idea  by  Spinoza  from  a  fluctuating,  cloudy, 
indeterminate  phase,  an  "  airy  nothing,"  to  "  a  local 
habitation  and  a  name."     The  idea  of  God,  according 


7)- 

Pantheism  1 1 

to    Spinoza,    is    entirely   a  product    of    Geometry   and 
IMetaphysics. 

But  let  others  speak.  It  will  be  obvious  that  the 
writers  to  be  quoted  agree  in  understanding  the 
Pantheism  of  Spinoza  to  teach  :  (i)  that  Nature  alone 
exhausts  the  whole  of  existence,  and  that  there  is 
nothing  beyond  or  prior  to  it  ;  (2)  that  "  God  "  is  but 
another  name  for  an  impersonal,  necessary  automatism  ; 
(3)  that  there  is  no  distinction  between  good  and  evil, 
right  and  wrong,  and  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
sinning  against  God  ;  (4)  that  the  human  mind  has  no 
rational,  personal,  self-conscious  existence  after  death  ; 
(5)  such  being  the  principles  developed  out  of  the 
Pantheism  of  Spinoza,  it  involves  no  injustice  to  his 
memory  to  class  him  with  Atheists. 

Epitome  of  Spinoza's  system  by  the  Rev.  Michael 
Maher,  S.J.,  Psychology,  Empirical  ami  Ralioiial,  4th 
edition  :— 

"  His  system  is  elaborated  in  his  chief  work,  The 
Ethica,  in  geometric  fashion  from  a  few  definitions 
and  axioms.  Substance  is  '  that  which  exists  in  itself, 
i.e.,  the  conception  of  which  can  be  formed  without 
the  aid  of  the  conception  of  anything  else.'  .  .  . 
Every  particular  existence  is  only  a  modification,  an 
individualization,  of  the  universal  substance.  Neither 
human  souls,  nor  material  objects,  are  self-subsistent  ; 
they  are  merely  transitory  modes,  or  as  recent 
writers  say,  '  aspects  '  of  the  one  infinite  being. 
This  one  eternal,  absolute  substance  is  God.  This 
God  is  the  immanent,  indwelling,  self-evolving  cause 
of  the  totality  of  things.  It  is  neither  intelligent  nor 
free.  God  and  the  universe  differ  merely  as  natiira 
naliirans  and  naliira  naturala.  The  Divine  sub- 
stance evolves  itself  according  to  the  inner  necessity 
of  its  being,  and  this  is  the  only  'freedom'  which 
it    possesses.      The   laws    of    Nature   are   absolutely 


7^ 


1 2  Pantheisjn 

immutable.  They  proceed  from  the  essence  of  God 
with  the  same  necessity  as  its  geometrical  properties 
flow  from  the  essence  of  the  circle  or  triangle. 
Divine  action  is  not  in  view  of  ends  ;  there  are  no 
final  causes"  (p.  260,  «&;c.). 

"The  supposed  freedom  of  the  human  will  is  an 
illusion.  '  Men,'  says  Spinoza,  '  deceive  themselves 
in  thinking  that  they  are  free.  The  idea  which  men 
form  of  their  liberty  arises  from  this,  that  they  do 
not  know  the  causes  of  their  actions.'  The  soul  is 
the  '  idea ' — the  subjective  aspect — of  the  body. 
Both  are  merely  modes  or  phases  of  the  Divine 
substance.  .  .  .  Good  is  that  which  is  useful  to 
human  well-being  ;  evil  is  the  reverse.  Since  the 
soul  is  merely  an  aspect  of  the  body,  immortality 
in  the  form  of  continuity  of  personal  life,  after  the 
dissolution  of  the  body,  is  of  course  impossible.  The 
individual  will  be  reabsorbed  in  the  omnivorous 
infinite  substance.  We  are  only  '  tiny  wavelets  on 
the  great  ocean  of  substance  ;  we  roll  our  httle 
course,  and  sink  to  rise  no  more '  "  (p.  261). 

"  Spinoza's  theory  is  entirely  built  up  out  of  his 
definitions  and  axioms,  and  these  have  been  shown 
to  be  inaccurate  and  untenable  by  many  w'riters.  .  .  . 
The  identification  of  God  with  blind,  necessarily 
all-evolving,  all-devouring  substance  is  little,  if  at  all 
preferable  to  bald,  naked  atheism.  The  fatalism 
involved  in  the  system  is  subversive  of  the  notions 
of  responsibility,  merit,  duty,  and  sin,  good  and 
evil,  together  with  all  moral  ideas.  Finally,  the 
belief  of  mankind  in  a  future  life  is  an  idle  dream  " 
(p.  261). 

Essay  on  the  Latest  Form  of  Infidelity,  in  Tracts  on 
Christianity,  by  Andrews  Norton,  formerly  Professor  of 
Sacred  History,   Harvard  University  : — 


77 


Pantheisiu  1 3 

"  It  is  asserted,  apparently  on  good  authority,  that 
Spinoza  composed  the  work  in  which  his  opinions 
are  most  fully  unfolded  in  the  Dutch  language,  and 
committed  it  to  his  friend  the  physician  Meyer  to 
translate  into  Latin  ;  that  where '  the  name  God 
now  appears  Spinoza  had  written  Katurc\  but  that 
Meyer  induced  him  to  substitute  the  former  word  for 
the  latter  in  order  partially  to  screen  himself  from 
the  odium  to  which  he  might  be  exposed  (Le  Clerc's 
BibJiotliequc  Ancicnnc  et  Modcnie^  tom.  xv.,  p.  433, 
torn,  xxii.,  p.  135).  This  account,  which  Le  Clerc 
says  was  given  him  in  writing  by  a  man  worthy 
of  credit,  is  confirmed,  not  merely  by  the  whole 
tenor  of  Spinoza's  system,  but  by  his  use  of  the 
words  '  God '  and  '  Xature '  as  interchangeable. 
Thus,  he  says  in  his  preface  to  the  fourth  part  of 
his  Ethics,  '  we  have  shown  in  the  appendix  to  the 
first  part  that  Nature  does  not  act  for  any  end.  For 
that  eternal  Being  which  we  call  God,  or  Xature, 
acts  by  the  same  necessity  by  which  it  exists.  The 
reason,  therefore,  or  cause,  why  God,  or  Nature,  acts, 
and  why  it  exists,  is  one  and  the  same.  As  it  exists 
for  no  end,  so  it  acts  for  no  end  '  "  (p.  239,  &c.). 
A  Study  of  Spinoza,  by  Dr.  Garnett : — 

''The  identification  of  Nature,  Substance,  and  God 
settled  at  a  very  early  date  the  fundamental  doctrine 
that  nothing  was  possible  except  the  actual.  The 
general  belief  that  the  contents  of  the  Universe  might 
have  been  other  than  tliey  are  assumes  that  they 
came  from  a  Source  of  wider  range  than  themselves 
— the  finite  from  the  Infinite.  If,  however.  Nature 
is  intinite  and  complete,  no  scope  is  left  for  other 
than  it  ;  and  if  God  is  simply  the  common  ground  of 
all  things.  Reality  and  He  are  one,  and  leave  no 
margin  over  to  either.  As  all  that  is  in  Nature  has 
its  ground  in  God,  so  must  all  of  which  God  is  the 


1  h 


1 4  Pantkeisju 

ground  be  found  in  Nature.  .  .  .  This  co-extension 
of  God  and  the  world  leaves  nothing  which  transcends 
the  actual,  and  turns  all  the  actual  into  the  necessary. 
.  .  .  All  that  is,  must  be  ;  and  nothing  can  be,  but 
what  is "  (p.   172). 

"  The  moment  Spinoza  had,  to  his  own  satisfac- 
tion, identified  Nature,  God,  and  Substance,  he 
would  have  done  well  to  select  the  term  which 
he  preferred,  to  the  exclusion  of  others.  If  a 
modern  man  of  science  believed  himself  to  have 
alighted  on  the  ultimate  principle  of  phenomena — 
be  it  protoplasm  or  some  proto-dynamic  polarity — 
he  would  mark  it  by  an  invariable  name.  Should  it 
have  been  previously  known  in  some  of  its  disguises, 
and  called  now  this,  now  that,  without  suspicion  of 
its  universal  function,  he  might  perhaps  choose  one 
of  its  existing  designations  ;  but  having  chosen  it, 
would  certainly  not  keep  wandering  about  among 
them  all.  But  Spinoza,  maintaining  in  use  several 
terms  for  the  same  subject,  virtually  neutralizes  the 
equivalence  which  he  has  established  among  them, 
and  reopens  questions  which  his  philosophy  com- 
pletely shuts  up"  (p.   173). 

''  Spinoza  makes  it  a  merit  of  his  philosophy  that 
it  treats  the  human  mind  as  '  a  kind  of  spiritual 
automaton.'  Not  only  does  the  remark  apply  to 
the  total  Thinking  attribute  of  the  Universe,  but  his 
whole  theory  of  God  exactly  presents,  in  its  principle 
of  parallelism,  the  modern  doctrine  of  automatism  " 

(P-  342)- 

"He  is  conscious  of  the  resistance  which  he  must 
expect  from  the  prevalent  belief  in  Creative  and  Provi- 
dential design,  and  makes  efforts  more  strenuous  than 
patient  to  break  it  down.  .  .  .  Nature  acts  because 
it  exists,  and  as  it  exists,  and  can  no  more  do  anything 
different  than  he  anything  different.    It  has  no  alterna- 


7/ 


Pantheism  \  5 

tives  ;  it  knows  no  degrees  of  comparison,  of  better 
or  worse  ;  no  antithesis,  of  true  and  false,  of  right 
and  wrong;  but  subsists  exclusively  in  the  positive 
and  determinate.  .  .  .  The  estimates  of  good  and 
evil,  of  beauty  and  deformity,  of  order  and  con- 
fusion, are  wholly  relative  to  our  finite  constitution, 
and  have  no    meaning  for  the  world    as   a  whole " 

(P-  343)- 

''  It  is  a  human  inaccuracy,  Spinoza  says,  to  speak 
of  '  sins  against  God  '  ;  they  are  against  nothing,  if  by 
that  is  meant  any  positive  antithesis  to  other  positive 
being  ;  but  are  only  cases  of  imperfect  conformity 
with  an  arbitrary  expectation  of  ours  that  every 
individual,  in  the  shape  and  with  the  delinition  of 
man,  will  be  and  do  what  we  deem  suitable  to  that 
type.  Drop  the  preconception  of  the  type,  and  the 
very  same  things  that  offend  us  in  men  please  and 
amuse  us — as  the  lighting  of  bees,  and  the  jealousy 
of  doves"  (p.  263). 

"  This  surrender  of  all  things  to  unlimited  Nature- 
powers,  unguided  by  Ideas,  is  at  once  a  reproduction 
of  Lucretius  and  an  anticipation  of  Haeckel,  and 
identities  Spinoza's  relation  to  Theism  with  theirs 
(p.  344).  .  .  .  'The  conception  of  Go^/,'  says  Kant, 
'  is  generally  understood  to  involve,  not  merely  a 
blindly  operating  Nature  as  the  eternal  root  of 
things,  but  a  Supreme  Being  that  shall  be  the 
Author  of  all  things  by  free  and  understanding 
action  ;  and  it  is  this  conception  which  alone  has 
any  interest  for  us.'  And  he  who  has  it  (Kant  adds), 
is  properly  called  a  '  Theist '  in  virtue  of  his  belief  in 
a  '  Living  God '  "  (p.  332). 

''  If  we  adhere  to  Kant's  interpretation  of  the  word 
'  God,'  it  is  impossible  to  claim  Spinoza  as  a  Theist, 
or  even  as  a  Pantheist;  for  neither  as  'Immanent,' 
nor  as  '  Transitive  '  and  Creative,  did  he  acknowledge 


1 6  Pantheism 

'  a  Supreme  Being  the  Author  of  all  things  by  free 
and  understanding  action.'  By  this  criterion  jacobi 
was  certainly  justihed  in  classing  him  with  Atheists. 
...  As  there  are  and  always  have  been  people  who 
believe,  so  there  are  and  always  have  been  people 
who  disbelieve  the  governance  of  the  world  by  a 
'  Living  God '  ;  and  we  cannot  dispense  with  a  name 
for  each.  The  duty  of  applying  to  no  one  a  term 
which  he  disowns  is  conditioned  on  his  not  altering 
its  meaning  in  order  to  disown  it  ;  the  obligation  is 
reciprocal,  resting  on  a  common  understanding,  and 
violated  by  tricks  of  perversion  on  either  side.  .  .  .- 
It  is  no  valid  disclaimer  to  say,  '  I  am  not  an  Atheist, 
for  I  believe  in  a  First  Cause,'  if  that  first  cause 
should  happen  to  be  hydrogen,  or  other  blind 
element  of  things.  It  cannot  be  desirable  that  the 
vs^ord  '  God  '  should  be  thrown  into  the  crucible  of 
metaphysics,  and  reserved  for  any  cnpiil  mortniim 
that  may  be  left,  when  the  essential  constituents 
of  its  meaning  have  been  dissipated  "  (p.  347). 


PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY 
THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY,  LOiVDON. 


3-/ 


REASON  AND   INSTINCT 

By  the  Rev.  P.  M.  NORTHCOTE 

I  HAVE  not  infrequently  been  confronted  with  the 
opinion  that  the  animal  creation,  inferior  to  man,  is 
endowed,  like  him,  with  the  power  of  reason,  similar  in 
kind  although  in  a  less  developed  state.  In  many 
instances  to  the  persons  who  put  forward  this  opinion 
I  might  justly  have  applied  the  dictum  of  the  philoso- 
pher, "  qui  ad  pauca  respiciitnt  dc  facili  proiiiiiiliaiit  " 
(those  who  know  but  little  pronounce  readily)  ;  in  the 
cases  of  others,  however,  their  conclusion  was  evidently 
the  result  of  attentive  observation  and  more  careful 
thought. 

I  must  prelude  my  disquisition  on  the  subject  by 
saying  that  with  this  opinion  I  am  wholly  at  variance, 
nor  have  I  ever  seen,  heard,  or  read  of  any  instance  of 
animal  sagacity  which  could  persuade  me  to  alter  my 
conviction. 

Any  example  which  may  be  brought  forward  in 
support  of  a  theory  of  this  kind  must,  of  course,  be 
rigorously  well-attested  and  absolutely  veracious ;  more- 
over, to  be  of  value  it  must  be  drawn  from  tht 
actions  of  animals  in  a  state  of  nature,  or  if  domesti- 
cated at  least  not  acting  under  the  influence  of  the 
trainer.     In  the  case  of  performing  animals,  there  is  a 


2  Reason  and  Instinct 

strong  presumption  that  their  feats  are  the  result  of  a 
certain  subtle  mesmeric  power,  which  I  have  known 
some  men  to  possess  in  an  extraordinary  degree  over 
the  inferior  creatures.  At  any  rate  a  new  element 
enters  in  which  would  invalidate  any  examples  taken 
from  this  source  ;  although,  even  if  admitted,  I  doubt  if 
anything  could  be  adduced  which  would  unquestionably 
show  that  such  action  was  the  outcome  of  reason.  If 
so,  it  would  yet  have  to  be  demonstrated  that  the 
animal  was  acting  on  its  own  initiative,  and  not  merely 
recording  the  impress  of  its  trainer's  will.  So  we  must 
exclude  this  class  of  example  from  our  inquiry. 

One  of  the  chief  elements  of  any  argument  is  the 
definition  of  your  subject.  And  I  think  that  the  cause 
of  so  much  confusion  and  error  in  this  as  in  many 
another  question,  is  because  persons  have  not  formu- 
lated to  themselves  an  exact  conception  of  the  meaning 
of  the  terms  they  use  ;  we  must  therefore  first  of  all 
clearly  define  what  we  understand  by  ''  reason  "  and 
what  by  "  instinct." 

Another  point  that  we  must  be  careful  to  bear  in  mind 
is  that  not  all  our  actions  are  the  outcome  of  reason, 
but  very  often  we  act  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment 
without  any  deUberation  whatsoever  ;  in  such  cases  we 
are  obeying  an  instinct  and  not  acting  upon  reason. 
When  we  instinctively  start  aside  to  avoid  afaUing  piece 
of  timber,  we  do  not  stop  to  reason  upon  our  action, 
but  we  obey  promptly  and  unhesitatingly  the  instinct  of 
self-preservation.  We  have,  therefore,  certain  instincts 
I  in  common  with  the  lower  animals,  but  we  have  some- 
thing else  besides,  namely,  the  power  of  reason.  We 
must   clearly   bear   in   mind   that  we  too  have  animal 


y-^ 


Reason  and  Instinct  3 

instincts,  for  this  will  greatly  help  us  in  our  inquiry 
"  Have  the  lower  animals  also  got  reasoning  powers  ?  " 
First  of  all  let  us  ask  ourselves  the  question,  What  is 
reason  ?  We  may  give  the  answer  which  all  logicians 
have  given,  at  least  in  substance  if  not  in  so  many 
words,  that  it  is  "  the  discourse  of  the  human  mind, 
proceeding  from  universal  principles."  Two  points 
must  especially  be  noticed  in  this  definition,  namely, 
that  it  is  a  discursive  faculty,  and  not  intuitive  ;  and 
secondly,  that  its  exercise  is  always  based  on  universal 
principles,  which  either  we  know  intuitively,  or  else 
have  established  beyond  question  by  reasoning  down- 
wards from  superior  principles,  or  by  the  induction  of 
them  from  particular  facts  which  have  fallen  under  our 
observation.  But  even  in  this  case  the  induction  of  a 
universal  principle  from  the  observati(Mi  of  particular 
facts  had  its  basis  in  a  principle  more  universal  still, 
which  was  self-evident  to  our  understanding.  These 
few  universals  which,  being  self-evident,  are  incapable 
of  proof  we  call  the  first  principles  of  reason,  and  upon 
them  all  subsequent  reasoning  is  based.  Let  me 
illustrate  this  :  a  chemist  analyses  a  pint  of  water, 
finding  as  a  result  that  it  resolves  into  two  volumes  of 
hydrogen  and  one  volume  of  oxygen  ;  again,  he  takes  a 
quart  of  the  same  liquid,  submits  it  to  a  similar  process, 
with  the  result  as  before,  that  he  finds  the  quart,  equally 
with  the  pint,  to  be  composed  of  hydrogen  and  oxygen 
in  the  proportion  of  two  to  one.  He  may  repeat  the 
process  with  any  quantity  of  water,  small  or  great,  and 
he  will  invariably  arrive  at  the  same  result.  Now, 
mark  the  action  of  his  reason  :  the  pint,  the  quart,  the 
gallon  of  water  were  all  particular  things  perceptible  to 


4  Reason  and  Instinct 

his  senses,  but  from  the  examination  of  them  he  has 
arrived  at  a  universal  conclusion  which  his  senses  could 
never  have  attained  to  ;  he  has  discovered  the  nature  of 
water,  and  now  he  is  able  to  say  that  all  water  is  com- 
posed of  hydrogen  and  oxygen  in  the  proportion  of  two 
to  one.  We  see,  then,  that  the  chemist  has  a  faculty 
which  is  superior  to  the  senses,  an  immaterial  faculty  ; 
for  his  senses,  whether  exterior,  as  the  sight,  touch,  and 
so  forth,  or  interior,  as  the  imagination,  the  sensitive 
memory,  &c.,  being  material  are  only  capable  of  re- 
cording particular  objects,  of  perceiving  particular 
sensations,  but  he  has  arrived  at  a  universal  principle, 
"the  nature  of  water."  In  the  possession  of  the 
reasonable  mind  this  principle  is  not  barren,  but  it 
forms  a  solid  groundwork  from  which  new  deductions 
may  be  made.  And  so  we  go  on  always  conquering 
fresh  fields  of  knowledge.  What,  however,  was  that 
great  underlying  first  principle  rooted  in  the  chemist's 
mind,  which  prompted  him  to  embark  on  his  experi- 
ments ?  It  was  a  principle  known  to  him  by  intuition, 
a  principle  which  he  could  not  prove,  but  which  his 
jntelhgent  nature  received  immediately  as  self-evident, 
namely,  that  "  nothing  exists  without  a  sufficient  reason 
for  its  existence,"  or,  to  put  it  otherwise,  when  we 
speak  of  things  created,  that  "  there  is  no  effect  with- 
out a  cause."  The  causes  of  a  thing  are  fourfold  :  the 
efficient  cause,  the  material  cause,  the  formal  cause, 
and  the  final  cause.  When  we  thoroughly  understand 
all  these  causes  of  anything  that  exists,  then  we  have 
arrived  at  as  perfect  a  knowledge  of  that  thing  as  it  is 
possible  for  us  to  obtain.  So  the  chemist  knows  about 
water  that  the  matter  of  which  it  is  composed  are  the 


Reason  and  Instinct  5 

gases  hydrogen  and  oxygen  in  certain  deiinite  propor- 
tions, the  efficient  cause  required  to  effect  their  com- 
bination is  a  spark,  and  now  the  matter  which  before 
existed  under  the  forms  of  hydrogen  and  oxygen,  exists 
under  the  form  of  water.' 

No  discoverer  would  ever  have  taken  in  hand  investi- 
gations into  the  secrets  of  nature  had  not  his  mind 
been  furnished  originally  with  this  great  lirst  principle 
that  "  nothing  exists  without  a  sufficient  reason  for  its 
existence,"  or  otherwise,  "  no  effect  without  a  cause.'' 
Friar  Bacon  watched  the  lid  of  his  kettle  bobbing  up 
and  down  :  would  it  ever  have  occurred  to  him  to  ask 
himself  why  was  this,  had  it  not  been  that  this  great 
first  principle,  the  basis  of  every  discovery,  was  ineradi- 
cably  planted  in  his  mind  ?  Was  it  not  the  same  prin- 
ciple which  caused  Newton  to  draw  such  momentous 
conclusions  from  the  falling  of  an  apple  ? 

Or  again,  a  more  universal  principle  still  is  this,  that 
"  a  thing  cannot  at  the  same  time  be  and  not  be."  It  is 
obvious  that  we  should  never  trouble  ourselves  about 
the  relations  between  cause  and  effect,  nor  indeed  make 
any  mental  act  whatsoever,  were  we  not  intuitively 
cognizant  of  this  principle. 

Let  us  take  another  example  of  a  beautiful  exercise 
of  reason,  namely,  the  dilemma :  Whensoever  we  reduce 
our  opponent  to  silence  by  an  irresistible  dilemma,  it  is 
because  firmly  fixed  in  the  minds  of  us  both  is  the  prin- 
ciple that  "  the  two  sides  of  a  contradiction  cannot  at 

'  The  old  peripatetic  doctrine  is  that  all  material  thinj^s  have  one 
common  basis,  which  they  call  "  materia  prima,"  and  which  is 
potentially  receptive  of  all  the  different  forms  of  material  existence, 
organic  or  inorganic.  But  into  the  subleties  of  this  doctrine  we  do 
not  now  propose  to  enter. 


6  Treason  and  Instinct 

the  same  time  be  verified."  For  example,  to  one  who 
professes  belief  in  the  Christian  revelation,  yet  picks 
and  chooses  from  it  just  so  much  as  suits  his  fancy,  I 
would  propose  this  dilemma  :  "  If  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  a  revelation  from  God,  why  do  you  not  accept 
it  in  its  entirety  ?  If  it  is  not  a  revelation  from  God, 
what  grounds  have  you  for  faith  in  any  part  of  it  ?  " 
Here  we  see  the  two  sides  of  a  contradiction  :  the 
gospel  is  either  a  revelation  from  God,  or  it  is  not  ;  one 
or  other  side  of  the  contradiction  must  of  necessity  be 
true.  If  it  is  a  genuine  revelation  we  must  accept  it , 
wholly,  but  if  not  we  can  have  no  failh  in  any  part. 
Thus  I  force  my  opponent  to  be  a  genuine  Christian,  or 
openly  to  acknowledge  himself  an  unbeliever.  Could 
this  argument  have  any  weight  were  it  not  for  the  first 
principle  rooted  in  every  human  intelligence,  that  the 
opposite  sides  of  a  contradiction  cannot  simultaneously 
be  verified  ? 

You  might  take  any  instance  of  the  exercise  of  our 
reasoning  powers,  and  you  will  find  that  immediately 
or  remotely  it  is  based  on  a  universal  principle  in- 
tuitively apprehended  by  the  mind. 

It  is  precisely  in  the  power  to  grasp  and  make  an 
intelligent  use  of  universals  that  we  perceive  the 
spiritual  and  consequently  immortal  nature-  of  the 
human  soul.  Whatsoever  the  senses  perceive  is 
always  something  single  and  particular.  Mine  eye 
beholds  a  red  rose  :  that  particular  flower  is  pre- 
sented to  my  sense  of  sight,  but  the  eye  will  never 
of  itself  have  a  universal  conception  of  the  nature 
of  roses  irrespective  of  colour  and  shape.  Mine  ear 
is  delighted  with  an  exquisite  piece  of  music  :  it  alone 


^/ 


Reason  and  Instinct  7 

will  tell  me  nothing  abont  the  laws  of  harmony,  nor 
is  it  able  to  grasp  the  universal  conception  of  the 
nature  of  sound.  My  imagination  will  conjure  up  the 
figure  of  a  man,  hear  his  words,  portray  his  actions, 
but  it  will  not  answer  for  me  the  question,  What  is 
human  nature  in  the  universal  ?  The  imagination  is 
the  noblest  of  the  sensitive  faculties,  yet  it  is  obvious 
that  it  will  only  represent  one  set  of  images  at  a  time  ; 
if  we  would  conjure  up  another  set  of  images  we  must 
exclude  the  former,  simply  because  the  imagination 
is  exercised  through  a  material  organ  of  the  brain, 
and  consequently  can  only  represent  concrete,  singu- 
lar, and  material  objects  ;  it  can  never  represent  what 
is  immaterial  and  universal.  Just  as  the  senses 
cannot  obtain  a  grasp  of  any  universal  conception, 
so  obviously  they  can  never  deduce  an  intelligent 
conclusion  from  universale ;  we  must  first  have  an 
intelligent  grasp  of  the  law  of  optics  before  we  are 
able  to  make  a  telescope  or  a  microscope.  We  con- 
clude, therefore,  that  man  has  within  him  something 
higher  than  mere  sensitive  nature,  a  spiritual  intelli- 
gence capable  of  apprehending  and  making  use  of 
universals  ;  being  spiritual  it  is  liable  to  no  destruc- 
tion short  of  sheer  annihilation,  and  is  therefore  an 
immortal  unit.  Matter  is  never  annihilated,  it  decom- 
poses, passing  from  change  to  change  ;  but  the  spiritual 
is  incapable  of  decomposition,  being  a  simple  nature 
not  composed  of  jarring  and  contrary  elements,  it 
cannot  therefore  cease  to  be  except  by  annihilation  ; 
that  is  to  say,  by  the  Creator  snbtracting  from  it  the 
existence  He  once  has  given.  Natural  philosophy  teaches 
us  that  this  is  done  in  no   instance  comins:!  under  our 


8  Reason  and  Instinct 

knowledge,  we  therefore  rationally  conclude  that  He 
will  never  withdraw  the  "  esse "  of  existence  once 
imparted  to  the  spiritual  nature  that  has  once 
come  forth  from  the  inexhaustible  reservoir  of  the 
Divine  Ideas. 

We  must  now  speak  about  animal  instinct.  So 
unerring  is  this  instinct,  so  marvellous  the  sagacity 
founded  thereon,  that  it  is  small  wonder  that  even 
thoughtful  persons  have  been  found  to  attribute  to 
the  inferior  creatures  a  certain  measure  of  rudimentary 
reasoning  powers. 

We  may  define  instinct  as  being  "  the  principle  of 
brute  action  founded  on  the  sensitive  perceptions." 
Without  doubt  both  the  brutes  and  ourselves  possess 
this  faculty  of  instinct,  for  my  dog  and  myself  will 
equally  shrink  from  contact  with  a  hot  iron  the  moment 
we  perceive  that  it  burns  us,  without  either  of  us 
stopping  to  reflect  why  we  do  so.  The  only  question 
at  issue  is  whether  the  brute  creation  has  also,  in  an 
elementary  way,  that  higher  faculty,  which  I  have 
demonstrated  to  be  resident  in  man,  namely,  action 
resulting  from  the  intelligent  grasp  of  universal  prin- 
ciples. We  cannot  solve  this  question  except  by  a 
close  observation  of  the  manner  of  life  amongst  the 
birds  and  beasts  ;  there  is  no  other  way  of  arriving  at 
a  conclusion.  If  it  can  be  demonstrated  in  this  way, 
by  observing  their  mode  of  action,  that  the  brute 
animals  proceed  to  what  they  do  from  an  intelligent 
grasp  of  universal  principles,  then  indeed  it  is  made 
clear  that  they  possess  the  reasoning  faculty  in  common 
with  ourselves.  They  would  be  upon  the  same  plane 
with    us  :    to    take   their  Ufe  would   be  almost  equiva- 


Reason  and  Instinct  9 

lent   to   murder,  and   to   feed   upon   them   little  short 
of  cannibalism. 

All  action  tends  towards  some  end,  and  since  nature 
is  the  intrinsic  principle  of  action,  it  follows  that  as 
there  are  different  natures  each  adapted  to  some 
special  end,  so  the  actions  which  creatures  in  the 
different  orders  of  nature  elicit  will  be  of  a  kind 
proportioned  to  bring  them  to  their  destined  end. 
An  intelligent  nature  proposes  its  end  to  itself  and 
selects  the  means  which  appear  to  it  to  be  best 
fitted  for  the  attainment  of  that  end.  An  unintelh- 
gent  nature  being  incapable  of  proposing  to  itself 
an  end,  must  have  its  proper  end  constituted  for  it 
by  the  Author  of  nature,  Who  will  also  furnish  it 
with  all  the  powers  necessary  for  the  attainment  of 
that  end. 

As  far  as  natural  philosophy  goes — since  we  do  not 
intend  for  our  argument  to  take  into  consideration 
what  faith  teaches  us  concerning  the  resurrection  of 
the  body — all  material  sensation  ceases  with  physical 
death.  Sensation  is  recorded  through  material  organs, 
when  death  deprives  these  of  their  power  of  per- 
ceiving external  objects  then  sensation  ceases.  We 
need  no  proof  of  this,  for  experience  teaches  us  that 
a  corpse  is  absolutely  devoid  of  sense — it  neither  sees, 
nor  hears,  nor  feels  ;  wherefore  we  conclude  that  the 
operations  of  sense  have  an  end  which  terminates 
with  the  period  of  mortal  life. 

Four  things  are  necessary  to  a  being  endowed 
with  sensitive,  mortal  existence  ;  they  are  : — 

I.  Its  conservation  during  the  term  of  its  natural 
existence  in  time. 


lo  Reason  and  Instinct 

2.  A  measure  of  enjoyment  proportioned  to  its 
power  of  receiving  delight. 

3.  The  propagation  of  its  species  :  for  the  unit 
passes  away  but  the  species  abides. 

4.  A  certain  sensitive  attachment  to  persons  and 
things  in  some  way  beneticially  connected  with  itself, 
and  an  aversion  from  those  that  are  harmful. 

In  the  performance  of  these  four  things  it  achieves 
its  last  end,  which  is  to  give  glory  by  actions  suited 
to  its  nature  to  the  Infinite  Author  of  its  existence. 

Instinct,  therefore,  which  is  founded  upon  the  per- 
ceptions of  sense,  will  go  as  far  as  this  and  no  further. 

Let  us  take  a  glance  at  these  points.  First,  then, 
there  is  the  unit's  own  conservation  in  life.  In  order 
to  this  it  must  have  a  natural  propensity  to  seek  those 
kinds  of  nourishment  which  are  conducive  to  health 
and  to  avoid  those  that  are  noxious  ;  to  select  en- 
vironments adapted  to  its  structure  and  constitution  : 
to  avoid  or  repel  its  natural  enemies  ;  in  general,  to 
seek  what  is  conducive  to,  and  to  eschew  what  is 
adverse  to,  the  prolongation  of  its  natural  term  of 
existence.  In  these  matters  we  perceive  that  instinct 
provides  sensitive  nature  with  the  finest  perceptions. 
Take  a  town-bred  man,  in  whom  the  natural  instincts 
have  become  blunted  by  desuetude,  or  rather  have 
been  turned  into  another  channel,  place  him  in  the 
centre  of  a  great  primeval  forest  to  subsist  for  a 
week  on  such  roots  and  berries  as  he  can  procure  : 
will  he  distinguish  between  the  wholesome  and  the 
poisonous  with  the  same  unerring  instinct  which 
guides  the  monkey?  Will  he  select  healthy  locali- 
ties, distinguishing  them  from  the  unhealthy,  as  surely 


Reason  and  Instinct  1 1 

as  the  goat  will  seek  the  mountain-side  and  the  bulYalo 
find  out  the  low-lying  marshes  ?  Will  he  discern 
between  dangerous  and  harmless  animals  as  readily 
as  the  sheep  will  flee  from  the  wolf  and  herd  with 
the  deer  ? 

We  notice  the  same  with  regard  to  animals  reared 
in  captivity  :  they  have  acquired,  it  is  true,  many  amiable 
characteristics  foreign  to  them  in  their  wild  state,  but, 
as  is  the  inevitable  result  of  slavery,  they  have  in 
a  great  measure  lost  their  self-dependence  ;  having 
always  been  provided  for  and  protected,  their  natur:>l 
powers  of  resource  have  deteriorated,  and  if  let  loose 
they  will  in  all  probability  either  die  of  starvation  or 
fall  an  easy  prey  to  the  first  natural  enemy  which 
comes  along.  The  perceptions  of  sense  have  been 
diverted  from  a  natural  into  an  artificial  channel,  with 
the  consequence  that  Nature  revenges  herself  by 
depriving  them  to  some  extent  of  their  former 
endowments.  They  have  ceased  to  depend  on  them- 
selves, and  have  learned  to  lean  upon  others  for  all 
their  bodily  requirements  ;  but  for  all  that  we  do 
not  perceive  that  they  have  come  one  step  nearer 
to  the  apprehension  of  universal  principles  whereon 
reason  is  based,  which  would  have  taught  them  some 
means  of  supplying  the  wants  of  those  instincts,  once 
so  acute  but  now  deadened  by  long  disuse. 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  two  different  instincts 
will  come  in  conflict  one  with  another  ;  then  we  see 
in  the  animal  a  hesitation  very  similar  in  outward 
appearance  to  the  indecision  of  a  reasoner  hovering 
between  two  opinions,  both  of  which  have  in  them 
an  element  of  probability. 


12  Reason  and  Instinct 

For  example,  a  dog  will  conceive  a  strong  sensitive 
affection  for  his  master  and  will  follow  him  every- 
where ;  if,  however,  the  same  dog  has  a  rooted  aversion 
to  cold  water,  should  the  master  cross  a  stream  you 
will  see  the  dog  whine  and  hesitate  on  the  bank  until 
the  pressure  on  one  side  of  instinct  predominates  over 
the  other,  and  it  plunges  in  to  follow  him  :  we  trace  the 
hesitation  on  either  side  to  a  sensitive  instinct,  the  one 
impelhng  the  other  repelUng.  How  different  is  the 
hesitancy  of  the  reasoner,  who  is  sure  enough  of 
the  universal  principle  on  which  he  works,  but  cannot 
see  its  application  in  some  remote  conclusion.  The 
first  principle  of  the  man  of  commerce  is  "  to  buy  in 
a  cheap  market  and  sell  in  a  dear  one  " — that  is  clear 
enough,  and  on  it  every  commercial  enterprise  is  based  ; 
yet  when  it  comes  to  a  particular  application,  you  may 
see  the  merchant  in  great  perplexity  as  to  whether  he 
had  better  make  a  venture  in  coal  or  in  cotton,  he  must 
calculate  profit  and  loss,  weigh  the  probable  chances  of 
fluctuation  in  the  market,  ere  he  can  lay  out  his  capital 
to  the  best  advantage. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  this  conflict  of  instincts 
is  an  occasion  of  loss  to  the  individual  but  of  gain  to 
the  species  ;  the  males  of  many  kinds  of  animals  will 
fight  to  the  death  at  breeding  time — the  weaker  loses 
his  life,. but  the  species  is  thereby  the  gainer,  inasmuch 
as  propagation  proceeds  from  the  strongest.  Here  we 
perceive  that  the  amative  propensities  have  prevailed 
over  the  instinct  of  self-preservation.  In  either  case, 
however,  the  principle  of  action  is  sensitive  and  par- 
ticular. The  two  stags  which  fought  for  the  lordship 
of  the  herd  did  not  do  so  because  they  apprehended 


p 


Reason  and  Instinct  1 3 

intellectually  the  universal  principle  that  it  is  good  for 
a  species  that  its  propagation  should  proceed  from  the 
strongest,  it  was  simply  that  the  sensual  inclinations 
aroused  their  combative  qualities,  which  got  the  better 
of  the  creature's  natural  instinct  to  preserve  its  own 
life  ;  and  thus  they  performed  by  nature  what  the  stock- 
breeder achieves  by  art,  who  emasculates  the  less 
perfect  males,  leaving  the  more  perfect  to  carry  on  the 
breed. 

In  some  respects  instinct  has  the  advantage  over 
reason,  for  it  is  prompt  and  unerring  ;  the  senses 
immediately  record  the  impression  of  their  proper 
object,  and  if  the  organism  is  healthy  and  the  object 
properly  presented  to  them,  they  record  it  with  un- 
erring sureness.  Reason,  on  the  other  hand,  works 
slowly  from  its  principles,  proceeding  step  by  step  as 
one  truth  after  another  is  apprehended,  while  the  more 
remote  our  conclusion  is  from  the  principle  on  which 
it  is  based,  the  less  certain  do  we  feel  that  we  have 
worked  out  our  problem  correctly.  Could  we  see  all 
that  is  included  in  the  human  knowable,  in  the  same 
manner  that  the  senses  apprehend  their  object  or  the 
intellect  perceives  its  first  principles,  then  our  know- 
ledge would  be  intuitive  altogether,  our  understanding 
would  be  on  a  par  with  what  theology  teaches  us  about 
the  pure  intelligence  of  the  angelic  spirits.  Still, 
between  intellect  and  sense,  reason  and  instinct,  this 
difference  is  always  discernible,  that  the  one  has  a  ■ 
grasp  of  universals  while  the  perceptions  of  the  other  \ 
deal  with  single  objects. 

You  may  train  instinct  just  as  you  may  train  reason, 
and  in  their  own  decree  there  is  as   much  difference 


14  Reason  and  Instinct 

between  the  natural  sagacity  of  the  wild  animal  and  the 
trained  sagacity  of  the  shepherd's  dog,  as  there  is 
between  the  inteUigence  of  the  rustic  and  the  intelli- 
gence of  the  man  of  science  ;  yet  the  essential  differ- 
ence always  abides — the  one  is  cultivated,  sensitive 
perception,  the  other  is  reason  cultivated  so  that  it  can 
draw  accurate  conclusions  from  those  universal  concep- 
tions to  the  apprehension  of  which  the  senses  can 
never  attain. 

The  more  thoroughly  we  institute  a  comparison 
between  man  and  the  inferior  animals,  the  more  surely 
are  we  obliged  to  recognise  that  he  has  within  him  a 
faculty  which  they  have  not  ;  he  has  senses  and  the 
instincts  inherent  to  sense  the  same  as  they  have,  but  in 
him  they  perform  a  function  unknown  to  the  lower 
creation  ;  they  supply  matter  to  that  faculty  of  his 
nature  which  is  capable  of  abstracting  from  the  objects 
perceived  by  sense,  eternal,  universal,  and  immutable 
truth — a  sure  indication  that  this  faculty  is  spiritual 
and  immaterial,  because  it  is  capable  of  what  sense  is 
wholly  incapable.  The  human  soul,  therefore,  in  which 
this  sublime  faculty  is  radicated  must  itself  be  spiritual, 
immaterial,  immortal ;  for  if  it  is  certain  that  the  effect 
cannot  exceed  the  power  of  the  cause  which  produces 
it,  so  it  is  certain  that  immaterial  operations  cannot 
proceed  from  any  but  an  immaterial  substance. 

Now  compare,  for  instance,  the  maternal  instinct  of 
the  brutes  with  the  rational  love  of  a  human  mother. 
The  affection  of  the  female  bird  or  beast  for  its  young 
is  indeed  beautiful  beyond  words,  yet  it  only  lasts  for 
as  long  as  the  little  creatures  are  unable  to  fend  for 
themselves  ;    when  they  are  grown    up    the    maternal 


9) 

Reason  and  Instinct  15 

affection  for  them  ceases,  and  the  mother  will  drive 
them  roughly  from  her  as  though  she  had  no  further 
interest  in  them.  The  maternal  instinct  had  a  particular 
mission  to  fulfil,  when  that  was  over  there  was  no 
further  use  far  it,  and  Nature  withdrew  her  inspiration. 
Not  so  the  mother-love  of  the  woman  :  it  extends 
through  the  whole  of  life,  it  will  bridge  over  the  gulf 
of  death,  and  stretches  out  with  undiminished  love  and 
longing  into  the  ocean  of  eternity,  simply  because  it  is 
the  love  of  a  spiritual  soul  which  is  not  bound  down  to 
the  limits  of  time  and  space,  but  w'hich  tends  towards 
the  universal,  the  infinite,  the  eternal. 

Or  again,  the  dog  will  conceive  the  strongest  and 
most  constant  devotion  to  its  master.  Yet  the  principle 
on  which  it  rests  is  purely  sensitive  :  no  dog  ever  yet 
recognized  any  man  for  its  lawful  master  with  whom  it 
has  not  come  into  sensible  contact ;  if  he  leaves  others 
to  feed  it,  takes  no  notice  of  and  neglects  it,  he  may  be 
its  master  by  every  title,  but  he  will  never  attach  it  to 
him.  There  is  only  one  way  of  winning  its  affections, 
and  that  is  through  its  senses,  just  as  you  can  only 
master  it  and  make  it  obey  you  by  making  it  feel 
through  its  sensitive  perceptions  that  you  have  the 
upper  hand. 

Once,  however,  this  mastery  has  been  asserted,  then 
indeed  nothing  will  detach  the  dog  from  its  subjection 
to  its  master,  not  blows,  nor  harshness,  nor  ill-treat- 
ment. And  in  truth  marvellous  are  the  instances  of 
canine  devotion  even  to  a  cruel  master.  Yet  through  it 
all  you  can  detect  nothing  that  may  not  be  reduced  to 
the  perceptions  of  sense,  the  sound  of  w^ords,  the  tone 
of  the  voice,  the  glance  of  the  eye,  all   of  whicli  are 


1 


L 

1 6  Reason  and  Instinct 

indelibly  impressed  on  the  animal's  imagination  and 
recorded  in  its  sensitive  memory. 

Compare  this  with  the  unswerving  fidelity  of  a 
staunch  royalist  to  an  ungrateful  king.  Justinian  treated 
Belisarius  with  constant  ingratitude,  neglect,  and  mis- 
trust, yet  the  great  soldier,  who  might  have  played  the 
part  of  a  king-maker  if  he  would,  remained  faithful 
to  the  fortunes  of  Justinian  with  an  unshaken  and 
unshakable  constancy.  His  unfaltering  loyalty  with- 
stood every  test  because  it  was  founded  on  an  immov- 
able basis,  the  political  axiom  "  a  Deo  rex,  a  rege  lex," 
the  first  principle  of  all  monarchical  institutions,  which 
was  to  him  a  universal  axiom  of  government  immutably 
true,  and  consequently  no  amount  of  ill-treatment  or 
neglect  could  destroy  his  loyalty  to  the  Emperor  his 
master.  Why !  a  staunch  royalist  will  die  for  the  royal 
master  whom  he  has  never  seen.  Would  a  dog  do 
this? 

If,  furthermore,  we  regard  the  devices  which  man 
constructs,  comparing  them  with  the  works  of  the 
brute  creation,  we  see  operative  the  same  two  distinct 
principles  of  action,  the  instincts  of  sense  tied  down  to 
what  is  particular  and  definite  ;  on  the  other  hand  reason, 
which,  basing  its  conclusions  on  universal  conceptions, 
is  consequently  capable  of  constant  variety  and  con- 
tinual improvement.  In  its  own  particular  domain 
instinct  will  turn  out  better  work  than  reason  ;  no 
artificer  could  construct  a  honeycomb,  or  make  a 
bottle-tit's  nest,  or  weave  a  web,  so  perfectly  beautiful 
as  can  the  bee,  the  tit,  or  the  spider.  Man  can  and 
does  imitate  by  art  these  works  of  Nature,  if  he  can 
obtain    the    necessary    material,    but    his    most    skilful 


^/ 


Reason  and  Instinct 


imitation  is  far  inferior  in  symmetry  and  iinish  to  the 
exquisite  beauty  of  Nature's  handiwork.  Nevertheless, 
man,  as  he  unfolds  the  secrets  of  Nature,  and  steadily 
advances  from  one  truth  apprehended  to  another 
before  unknown,  is  able  to  compare  and,  improve,  and 
to  induce  in  the  execution  of  his  designs  a  perpetual 
variety.  Whereas  what  the  bird  or  beast  does  to-day  is 
essentially  similar  to  what  the  same  species  performed 
a  thousand  years  ago  :  the  swallows  have  built  their 
nests  for  centuries  upon  the  Arch  of  Constantine,  they 
are  precisely  of  the  same  design  as  they  were  when 
first  it  was  erected,  but  mankind  has  conceived  many 
and  various  forms  of  arch  since  then.  They  worked 
according  to  the  particular  instinct  which  God  im- 
planted in  them  from  the  beginning,  but  man  has 
drawn  continually  new  devices  from  the  universal 
principles  of  reason. 

As  I  have  said,  there  is  no  possible  way  of  dis- 
covering the  source  of  a  creature's  actions  except  by 
observing  how  it  acts  ;  for  our  understanding  is  not 
of  the  intuitive  kind  which  sees  directly  into  the 
essence  of  a  thing,  but  we  observe  and  draw  conclu- 
sions, making  use  of  those  universals  with  which  the 
mind  is  furnished  as  a  basis  for  the  discourse  of  reason. 
There  are  certain  actions  of  animal  nature  which  at 
tirst  sight  might  lead  us  to  think  that  the  brutes 
possess  a  rudimentary  grasp  of  universals.  A  cat  gets 
to  know  by  experience  that  fire  imparts  a  pleasurable 
sense  of  warmth,  but  should  a  burning  brand  happen 
to  fall  upon  it,  ever  afterwards  it  will  start  away 
the  moment  there  is  a  stir  in  the  grate.  Has  it  not, 
therefore,   apprehended    certain    universal    principles, 


^fs  Reo.so7i  and  Instinct 

namely,  "all  fire  warms,"  "all  fire  burns"  ?  A  short 
consideration  shows  us  that  it  is  sense,  not  reason, 
which  is  responsible  for  its  behaviour  The  sense  of 
touch  has  shown  it  that  a  fire  will  warm,  and  also  burn 
if  incautiously  approached  ;  the  sensitive  memory 
retains  the  impression.  When,  therefore,  the  eye 
beholds  a  fire,  the  particular  pleasure  or  pain  it  has 
once  experienced  is  brought  back  to  it,  and  it  will 
act  accordingly.  I  suppose  there  is  no  beast  more 
sagacious  than  a  monkey  ;  he  too  will  warm  himself  at 
the  fire,  or  flee  from  it  if  he  fears  being  burned.  But 
it  is  evident  that  he  has  no  intellectual  grasp,  however 
elementary,  of  the  nature  of  the  fire,  for  he  will  not  do 
what  the  most  savage  tribe  of  men  will  do,  namely,  put 
it  to  intelligent  uses,  such  as  the  cooking  of  his  food  or 
working  havoc  upon  his  enemies.  He  will  not  main- 
tain a  fire  once  lit  by  supplying  it  with  fuel,  because 
he  has  no  conception  of  "  inflammable  substance  "  any 
more  than  he  has  of  the  nature  of  fire  itself  ;  both  are 
universal  ideas,  and  therefore  hopelessly  beyond  the 
reach  of  his  sensitive  perceptions.  He  will  play  with 
a  lighted  brand  upon  a  thatched  roof,  utterly  uncon- 
scious of  the  danger  to  himself  and  the  inmates  of 
the  hut  ;  should  a  spark  burn  him  he  will  instantly 
drop  the  fire-brand  upon  the  straw,  and  perhaps  pay 
for  his  diversion  with  his  life. 

Animal  sagacity  founded  upon  instinct  is,  indeed, 
oftentimes  so  marvellous,  that  it  is  small  wonder  that 
even  intelligent  persons  are  sometimes  deceived  into 
the  idea  that  it  is  an  exhibition  of  rudimentary  reason- 
ing powers.  But  they  must  bear  in  mind  that  solitary 
and    exceptional   examples   are  insufficient   proof,  for 


Reason  and  Instinct  ^9 

such  may  be  the  result  of  some  coincidence,  or  some 
higher  law  which  baffles  all  calculation  ma}'  have 
temporarily  crossed  the  normal  law  of  nature  and 
produced  the  unwonted  phenomena.  We  cannot  con- 
clude that  the  ass  is  a  reasonable  animal  because 
Balaam's  ass  spoke.  An  animal  trait  must  be  shown 
to  be  racial,  not  individual  alone,  before  it  can  be  put 
forward  as  a  proof.  I  do  not  argue  that  men  arc 
rational  because  one  man  is  able  to  construct  an 
equilateral  triangle,  but  because  all  men  whatsoever 
are  able  to  do  so  once  they  have  apprehended  these 
twouniversals  :  the  definition  of  a  circle,  and  the  axiom 
that  things  that  are  equal  to  the  same  thing  are  equal 
to  one  another. 

When  some  trait  of  the  brute  creation  has  been 
shown  to  be  racial  and  not  individual,  it  remains 
further  to  be  demonstrated  that  it  is  an  action  which 
could  only  proceed  from  the  intelligent  grasp  of  a 
universal  principle,  otherwise  the  theory  of  reason 
existing  in  the  brute  creation  has  not  been  advanced 
one  jot.  Without  such  an  example  the  case  for  the 
animals  remains  at  best  non-proven  ;  it  is  baseless  con- 
jecture, nothing  more.  If  there  be  any  such  example, 
we  can  only  say  that  we  have  never  seen  it  recorded. 

The  fact  that  man  sometimes  degrades  himself  below 
the  level  of  the  brutes  is  only  another  proof  of  his 
essential  superiority.  Instinct  keeps  the  brute  on  a 
well-defined  level  ;  it  has  a  certain  latitude  of  its  own, 
but  outside  that,  as  the  brute  does  not  rise  above  it,  so 
he  does  not  fall  below  it  ;  but  reason,  acting  under  the 
Hght  of  universals,  is  free  to  choose  the  highest  or  the 
lowest.      That  the    great   mystery  of  sin  is  not  to  be 


/ 


&D  Reason  and  Instinct 


found  in  the  lower  creation  shows  us  clearly  that  their 
non-intelligent  nature  cannot  be  raised  to  supernatural 
heights  or  sink  to  supernatural  depths. 

It  is  hard  to  distinguish  exactly  the  border-line  which 
separates  vegetable  from  animal  life,  but  the  difference 
between  even  the  low^est  race  of  men  and  the  highest 
species  of  animal  is  clearly  marked,  for  we  see  in  man- 
kind the  power  to  grasp  and  make  intelligent  use  of 
universal  ideas  ;  no  such  power  can  be  shown  to  exist 
in  the  brutes  ;  the  consequence  is  that  the  comparatively 
feeble  and  defenceless  biped  is  able  by  his  ingenuity  to 
cope  with,  overcome,  and  reduce  to  subjection  the 
strongest  and  most  crafty  animals  of  the  brute  creation. 

There  are  races  of  men  which  appear  to  be  quite,  or 
almost,  stationary  as  regards  intellectual  development 
when  left  to  themselves ;  they  seem  to  be  somehow 
wanting  in  that  power  of  initiative  which  is  the  note 
of  a  progressive  race.  Nevertheless,  those  very  peoples 
who  have  remained  at  a  standstill  for  centuries,  are 
shown  to  be  capable  of  imbibing  new  ideas  when  under 
the  instruction  of  a  superior  stock.  Witness  thenative 
races  of  South  Africa  :  not  long  since  they  showed  only 
the  rudimentary  intelligence  of  a  savage  people,  a 
"people  who  used  their  intelligence  merely  for  the 
purposes  of  obtaining  and  preparing  food,  waging  war- 
fare, and  all  the  other  things  constituting  the  elementary 
manner  of  life  which  denotes  the  sheer  barbarian. 
Now  they  are  developing  into  craftsmen,  agriculturists, 
political  agitators,  and  even  students  of  the  more  liberal 
arts.  Could  any  race  of  beasts  be  raised  so  high  in  so 
short  a  time  ?  Never  !  for  the  soul  of  the  beast  has  in 
it  no  faculty  for  apprehending  universal  ideas.     If  they 


Reason  and  Instinct  /  ^i 

have,  in  what  do  they  reveal  it  ?  The  most  highly- 
developed  animal  sagacity  affords  no  real  proof  of 
what  is  transparently  evident  in  the  actions  of  the 
least  cultivated  races  of  men,  namely,  an  intelligent 
grasp  of  universal  ideas.  The  vast  majority  of  the 
greatest  thinkers  of  every  age  concur,  therefore,  in 
placing  man  in  a  scale  of  existence  essentially  higher 
than  any  other  terrestrial  being. 

Two  corollaries  follow  upon  the  conclusions  we  have 
here  deduced.  The  hrst  is  that  w^e  cannot  have  friend- 
ship, properly  speaking,  with  the  lower  creation,  for 
the  very  idea  of  friendship  implies  some  sort  of 
equality,  the  interchange  of  kindly  offices  between 
beings  of  the  same  order.  We  may  be  fond  of  the 
birds  and  beasts,  they  may  entertain  our  leisure 
moments,  they  afford  copious  matter  for  reflection  on 
the  glories  of  the  great  Creator  ;  any  wanton  cruelty 
towards  them  is  the  sign  of  a  character  low,  cowardly, 
and  pitiless.  Still,  friendship  with  them,  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  word,  we  cannot  have,  because  they  can 
never  render  an  adequate  return  for  the  rational  love 
which  it  is  in  man's  power  to  bestow.  Much  less  are 
we  bound  to  them  by  the  supernatural  friendship  of 
charity.  We  may  have  this  divine  friendship  wath  the 
angels  because,  although  lower  by  nature  than  they,  we 
are  yet  exalted  by  grace  to  be  sharers  in  the  same 
beatitude.  Nay,  we  may  become  friends  of  God,  for 
He,  by  assuming  our  nature,  has  made  Himself  like  unto 
ourselves,  that  He  might  raise  us  up  to  become  partici- 
pators in  His  own  Divine  Nature.  But  between 
rational  and  irrational  beings  true  friendship  can  never 
subsist. 


>  $2  Reason  and  Instinct 

The  second  corollary  we  have  already  noticed  in  the 
course  of  our  inquiry,  namely,  that  whereas  the  soul  of 
man  is  immortal,  the  soul  of  the  brute  perishes  with 
the  material  body,  through  the  organs  of  which  its 
every  operation  is  elicited  ;  we  detect  in  it  no  power 
which  tends  towards  the  universal,  the  limitless,  the 
eternal.  There  are  some  who  think  that  the  spark  of 
life,  once  enkindled,  can  never  be  extinguished,  whatso- 
ever the  grade  of  life  may  be.  The  fancy  is  a  pleasing 
one,  and  I  must  confess  to  certain  visionary  specula- 
tions of  my  own  on  the  subject,  but  it  would  be  mere 
idle  talking  to  put  them  forward,  since  we  can  find 
no  solid  basis  of  reason  in  support  of  such  theories  ; 
while,  although  we  have  no  emphatic  revelation  on 
this  matter,  the  tendency  of  our  Christian  revelation 
seems  to  teach  that  there  is  only  one  thing  upon 
earth  endowed  with  immortal  existence,  and  that  is 
the  human  soul. 

It  is  useless  to  argue  that  the  justice  of  God  re- 
quires that  there  should  be  a  hereafter  for  the  beasts 
in  compensation  for  the  sufferings  they  may  have 
endured  in  this  life.  All  such  arguments  based  on 
liihal  God  ought  to  do  are  at  best  the  flimsiest  argu- 
ments of  convenience,  an  attempt  to  tie  down  infinite 
Intelligence  to  the  limitations  of  finite  intelligence. 
Arguments  of  this  kind  can  only  be  of  weight  when 
drawn  from  the  actions  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Word 
Incarnate,  Who,  by  having  assumed  human  nature, 
submits  Himself  to  a  standard  which  it  is  not  beyond 
the  compass  of  human  reason  to  measure.  But  the 
law  of  compensations  as  known  to  God,  has  in  it 
depths  quite  beyond    our   ken.     And    indeed,  to   look 


Reason  and  Instinct  /^3 

at  it  from  a  practical  point  of  view,  I  should  think 
it  would  be  very  difficult  to  find  a  brute  in  whose 
life  the  sum  of  sensitive  pleasure  was  not  in  excess 
of  the  sum  of  sensitive  pain. 

To     recapitulate     what     I    have     said  :  there    is    a 
difference  between  reason  and  instinct  as  wide  as  the 
poles,  because  reason  consists  in  the  apprehension    of 
universal  ideas,    their   application  to  the  discovery  of 
less  universal  or  altogether  particular  conclusions,  and 
from  this  the  intelligent  use  we  are  able  to  make  of 
the  forces  in  nature,  the  limitless  variety  of  and  con- 
tinual '  improvement    in    those   works   which  are   the 
outcome     of    reasoned    conclusions  ;    while     instinct, 
being  founded  on  the  perception  of   particular  sensa- 
tions,  is  confined    within    the    straitened    limits    of    a 
certain  definite  sphere.     We  further  saw  that  whereas 
man   has,  in   common  with   the    brutes,  the  power  of 
sensitive  perception,  whereby  he  experiences  sensations 
agreeable  or  disagreeable  from  the  particular  objects 
which  come  within  the  range  of  his  faculties  of  sense, 
yet  he  has  in  addition  another  and  higher  power  by 
which  he  can  abstract  from  particular  things  universal 
conceptions,  so  that  he  is  able  to  dominate  and  control 
whatsoever   is  merely  material.      We  saw,   moreover, 
that  it  cannot  be  shown  that  the  inferior  animals  give 
indication  by  their  actions  of  possessing  any  such  power. 
By   consequence   we  can  iind  no   solid   argument   on 
which  to  rest  for  them  a  claim  to   immortality  ;  on  the 
contrary,  reason  indicates  that  the  soul  whose  powers 
are  wholly  dependent  on  organs  of  sense  must  perish 
with  that  body,  thx-ough  which   alone  it  can  put  forth 
its  opei'ations.     Whereas  the  soul  which,  though  it  has 


ie\ 


Reason  and  Instinct 


the  same  power  of  perceiving,  through  the  organs  of 
sense,  particular  objects,  concrete  and  individuaUzed 
in  matter,  yet  is  able  from  them  to  abstract  notions  of 
universal  nature,  shows  that  it  is  not  hopelessly  bound 
down  to  the  material,  but  has  in  it  an  element  of  the 
limitless,  the  indestructible  and  eternal.' 

Wherefore  we  conclude  that  there  is  a  measureless 
distance  between  mere  brute  nature  and  that  human 
nature  which  was  assumed  by  Him  who  was  Incarnate 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  was  made 
Man. 

'  According  to  peripatetic  philosophy  the  vital  principle  in  all 
living  things  is  the  "  anima,"  or  soul,  but  only  in  the  case  of  man 
is  it  an  immaterial  substance,  which,  though  it  is  dependent  on  the 
material  body  in  the  first  place  for  its  individualization,  and  though 
it  acts  during  mortal  life  through  material  organs,  yet  because  it  is 
immaterial,  as  it  is  shown  to  be  by  its  power  to  abstract  universal 
conceptions  from  material  concrete  things,  it  is  therefore  not 
dependent  on  the  body  which  it  animates  for  the  continuance  of 
its  existence  after  physical  death,  as  is  the  soul  which  is  wholly 
immersed  in  matter  and  possesses  no  immaterial  operation. 


PRINTED  AXD   PUBLISHED  BY   THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH   SOCIETY,  LONDO.V. 


/^"; 


THE 
POWERS   AND  ORIGIN   OF   THE    SOUL 

By  the  Rev.  P.  M.  NORTHCOTE 

In  a  former  essay  on  Reason  and  Instinct '  I  sought  to 
demonstrate  that  the  human  soul  possesses  a  natural 
power  which  places  man  immeasurably  above  every  other 
terrestrial  being  in  the  scale  of  existence,  namely,  the 
power  of  reason.  The  train  of  thought  thus  awakened 
appeared  to  me  so  interesting  that  it  would  not  be  amiss 
to  develop  yet  more  this  subject  in  one  or  two  further 
short  disquisitions. 

I  use  the  term  "soul"  to  express  the  vital  principle  in 
all  living  organic  bodies.  This  is  merely  a  question  of 
names :  words  are  arbitrary  symbols  used  to  express 
ideas,  wherefore  if  any  one  would  prefer  to  appropriate 
the  term  "soul"  to  the  immortal  life-principle  which 
animates  the  human  body,  using  some  other  word  to 
express  the  intrinsic  cause  of  life  in  the  inferior 
organisms,  there  is  no  reason  why  he  should  not 
do  so. 

Life  is  the  power  of  self-movement  from  an  active 
intrinsic  principle.     All  material  things  are   capable  of 

'  C.T.S.,   \)v\cc   id. 


/ 


2      The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

motion  :  the  air  will  move,  cooler  air  rushing  in  to 
supply  the  place  of  air  which  has  been  rarefied  by  heat, 
and  so  a  wind  is  formed  :  a  stone  will  move  when 
impelled  by  the  hand,  or  drawn  by  the  attraction  of  a 
larger  body  :  but,  as  will  be  seen,  the  principle  of  their 
motion  is  extrinsic  not  intrinsic,  or  at  least  in  so  far  as  it 
is  intrinsic  at  all  it  is  passive,  not  active^,  the  power  to  be 
moved  not  the  power  to  move  itself.  Some  inanimate 
things  might  at  first  sight  be  said  to  have  the  power  of 
self-movement,  as,  for  example,  the  steam-engine,  but  the 
principle  of  its  motion  is  not  really  intrinsic  or  innate, 
it  comes  from  the  expansive  force  of  steam.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  our  conception  of  a  steam-engine  that  it 
should  be  able  to  move  ;  indeed  we  know  perfectly  well 
that  it  would  rust  in  the  shed  unless  its  motive  power 
were  supplied  from  without.  But  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  our  conception  of  any  living  thing  that  it 
has  an  innate  power  of  self-movement,  even  if  that  self- 
movement  be  only  the  lowest  kind,  which  is  the  motion 
of  increase  or  growth  from  the  seedling  to  the  perfect 
plant.  All  things  that  have  life  have  in  some  way  or 
other  an  innate  power  of  self-movement. 

We  divide  the  life  of  material  things  under  three 
headings — vegetable,  animal  or  sensitive,  and  rational ; 
under  the  two  former  innumerable  species  exist,  the  last 
named  forms  a  species  by  itself,  iacludmg  men  of  j^lli 
j;a£es.  As  there  are  three  grades  of  life  so  there  are 
three  kinds  of  soul  or  life-principle,  the  vegetable,  the 
animal,  and  the  rational.  We  shall  see  in  the  course  of 
our  inquiry  that  the  animal  soul  includes  the  perfections 
of  the  mere  vegetable  soul  and  possesses  other  perfections 
over  and  above,  while  the  rational  soul  endows  the  body 
it  animates  with  all  the  perfections  of  both  the  inferior 


/  <^ 
The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     3 

forms^  adding  besides  the  superlative  excellence  of 
reason.  All  creatures  possessing  material  life,  from  the 
highest  to  the  lowest,  have  in  some  way  the  power  to 
transmit  the  vital  energy  and  so  maintain  the  propagation 
of  their  species:  we  shall  enlarge  upon  this  when  we 
come  to  say  a  few  words  anent  the  production  of  the 
human  soul. 

That  all  animals  have  the  vegetable  faculties  of 
absorbing  nourishment^  growing,  and  propagating  their 
species  requires  no  proof.  But  they  have  in  addition 
the  powers  of  sense.  It  is  difficult,  perhaps,  to  say 
where  exactly  amongst  living  things  sensation  begins. 
Speaking,  however,  of  animals,  which  are  undoubtedly 
gifted  with  sensation,  we  perceive  that  they  possess 
senses  both  exterior  and  interior :  the  exterior  senses 
apprehend  external  objects  of  plurality ;  the  interior 
senses  retain  impressions  gathered  from  without,  and 
can  distinguish  and  associate  these  in  the  absence  of 
the  objects  which  first  induced  the  impressions  upon 
the  exterior  senses. 

By  common  consent  these  senses  are  admitted  to  be 
five  in  number :  sight,  which  has  power  to  perceive 
colour,  and  through  colour  to  become  cognizant  of  shape  ; 
hearing,  which  perceives  sound  ;  smell,  which  perceives 
different  odours ;  taste,  which  perceives  flavour ;  and 
touch,  which  perceives  what  is  hard  or  soft,  rough  or 
smooth,  hot  or  cold.'  The  noblest  of  these  exterior 
senses  is  the  wonderful  power  of  sight,  but  the  most 
fundamental,  in  which  all  the  other  senses  are  based,  is 
the  sense  of  touch.  These  senses  are  all  perceptive 
faculties,  but  following  on  from  them  are  the  different 

■  I  speak  here  according  to  popular  eslimalion,  for  we  must  leave 
scienlilic  experts  to  decide  what  colour,  cVc,  actually  is. 


/ 


^  I 


4      The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soiil 

emotions  which  impel  to  action,  but  with  these  we  shall 
not  deal,  for  it  is  by  the  perceptive  faculties  that  the 
nature  of  the  soul  is  discerned.  If  the  perceptive 
powers  are  material,  the  motive  powers  which  flow  from 
them  will  be  material  also. 

It  is  only  in  the  case  of  man  that  we  can  discern  an 
immaterial  perceptive  power,  the  motive  power  pro- 
ceeding from  which,  as  its  faculty  of  execution,  must  be 
immaterial  also,  namely,  freewill :  for  this  is  the 
necessary  concomitant  of  an  intelligence  able  to  discern 
under  which  of  two  universal  contraries  the  object  of 
election  may  be  contained.  This  is  particularly  notice- 
able in  the  choice  between  good  and  evil :  these  are  two 
universal  contraries,  under  the  heading  of  that  which  is 
good  there  are  particular  actions  potentially  infinite  in 
number  and  variety  ;  in  the  same  way  under  the  heading 
of  that  which  is  evil  there  are  likewise  an  infinitude  of 
possible  acts ;  consequently  only  the  mind  which  is  able 
to  apprehend  these  two  universal  contraries,  good  and 
evil  as  such,  is  capable  of  making  a  free  choice  and  there- 
fore of  meriting  eternal  reward  by  the  one  or  of  incurring 
eternal  loss  by  the  other.  The  soul  which  cannot  discern 
between  good  and  evil  as  contrary  universals  cannot 
formally  sin.  We  recognize  this  even  in  the  case  of 
children  who  have  not  yet  come  to  a  sufficient  use  of 
their  inborn  powers  of  reason  to  be  able  intelligently 
to   discern    between   what   is   good   and   what   is   bad. 

I  must  not  precipitate  my  inquiry,  but  must  proceed 
to  the  consideration  of  those  interior  faculties  of  the 
soul,  which  though  purely  material  and  exercised 
through  a  material  organ  of  the  brain,  are  none  the  less 
so  wonderful  as  to  give  at  times  to  mere  animal  action 
the  semblance  of  reason. 


/-/ 

The  Poivers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     5 

We  enumerate  four  interior  senses,  namely  : 

1.  The  common  sense  ; 

2.  The  power  to  apprize  things  as  either  beneficial  or 
harmful ; 

3.  The  memory ; 

4.  The  imagination. 

The  common  sense  is  that  faculty  in  which  all  the 
other  senses  are  radicated,  and  its  ofifice  is  to  distinguish 
between  the  various  sensations ;  it  is  necessary  to  place 
some  such  distinguishing  power  in  the  animal  soul, 
otherwise  sound,  colour,  savour,  &:c.,  impressions  con- 
veyed to  the  brain  by  the  organs  of  hearing,  sight, 
and  taste,  would  be  indistinguishable  one  from  another. 
I  am  inclined  to  think  that  it  is  not  necessary  to 
consider  this  faculty  as  a  distinct  sense  by  itself,  but 
rather  as  a  quality  of  the  fundamental  sense  of  touch. 
The  discoveries  of  modern  science  in  its  various 
branches  would,  I  believe,  bear  out  this  view.  That 
man,  and  with  him  all  the  other  perfect  animals,  possess 
this  faculty  is  beyond  all  question. 

As  instance  of  the  power  to  discern  between  what 
is  good  and  what  is  harmful  to  the  animal  itself  or 
to  the  persons  and  things  it  loves  :  we  see  that  cattle 
will  not  browse  upon  poisonous  herbage,  and  that  a 
female  cat  will  fly  at  the  terrier  which  approaches  her 
litter.  Darwin  holds  that  the  operations  of  this  dis- 
cerning power  are  largely  the  result  of  experience,  and 
adduces  examples  in  proof:  we  may  readily  admit  this, 
but  at  the  same  time  the  faculty  itself  must  be  innate 
for  experience  to  work  upon  ;  you  cannot  build  without 
any  foundation  at  all.  Moreover,  this  faculty,  like  any 
other  faculty,  may  be  trained  ;  thus  you  can  teach  a  dog 
to  defend  not  only  itself  and  its  own  belongings,  but  also 


6      The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

its  master  and  his  property  :  indeed,  herein  training  is 
scarcely  necessary,  for  as  soon  as  the  creature  attaches 
itself  to  anything,  it  looks  upon  that  thing  as  in  some 
sort  its  own,  and  that  it  should  care  for  and  defend 
it  is  merely  the  transference  of  the  natural  instinct  to 
a  new  object. 

Perhaps  a  better  instance  of  the  training  of  this  power 
of  discernment  is  the  way  you  can  teach  even  the 
fiercest  kinds  of  animal  not  to  harm  other  animals 
which  in  their  wild  state  "they  would  esteem  their 
natural  prey.  For  these  extreme  cases  it  is  usually 
necessary  to  associate  them  together  from  infancy,  if 
you  are  to  overcome  the  natural  ferocity  of  the  car- 
nivora;  I  have  seen  a  lamb  being  brought  up  together 
with  a  leopard  cub.  But  as  I  watched  the  gambols  of 
the  baby  leopard,  it  occurred  to  me  that  the  process, 
though  entertaining  enough  for  the  leopard,  must  have 
been  particularly  disconcerting  to  the  lamb,  and  that 
a  trivial  accident  would  cause  the  frolics  to  end  in  a 
tragedy. 

The  memory  is  the  power  to  retain  the  images  im- 
pressed upon  the  brain  through  the  medium  of  the 
exterior  senses.'  This  faculty  is  instanced  by  the 
manner  in  which  migratory  birds  will  return  year  after 
year  to  the  same  nesting  place,  or  by  the  way  in  which 
animals  will  recognize  persons  with  whom  they  have  not 
been  in  contact  for  a  long  period  of  time,  and  will 
manifest   signs    of   affection   or   aversion   according   as 

i  '  The  human  memory  is  far  nobler  than  this,  for  besides  re- 
taining the  images  of  things  received  through  the  outer  senses, 
it  also  retains  universal  notions,  processes  of  reasoning,  sciences 
once   learnt,   &c.,  which    higher  memory  is   due  to   the   pos- 

,     session  of  an  immaterial  intellect. 


The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Sonl     7 

their  power  of  discernment  apprehends  them  as  friends 
or  foes. 

Underlying  the  other  interior  senses  is  the  imagina- 
tion, This  sense  is  the  power  of  preserving  and  repro- 
ducing images,  and  it  is  obvious  that  the  imagination 
must  first  produce  images  before  the  creature  can  discern 
them  as  beneficial  or  harmful,  or  apprehend  them  as 
things  the  impressions  of  which  have  been  before  con- 
veyed through  the  outward  senses.  But  the  imagination 
can  do  more  than  this ;  it  is  able  to  group  together  the 
images  contained  in  its  storehouse  into  all  sorts  of 
fantastic  conceptions  :  as,  for  example,  the  Mahomedan 
conceives  in  his  paradise  a  river  of  milk  and  a  river 
of  honey,  such  things  never  had  actual  existence,  it  is 
merely  an  instance  of  the  association  of  different  images 
for  the  formation  of  a  fantastic  conception. 

Theie  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  brutes  possess 
imagination,  for  this  is  absolutely  necessary  as  a  foun- 
dation for  the  memory  and  the  power  of  discernment, 
but  how  far  their  imagination  is  able  to  group  diverse 
images  together  is,  of  course,  unknown  to  us,  though 
I  think  we  can  perceive  traces  of  it  in  some  of  their 
actions. 

Darwin  speaks  of  the  animals  inferior  to  man  having 
the  power  to  associate  ideas.  This  language,  though  it  may 
serve  well  enough  in  common  parlance,  is  highly  un- 
philosophical.  For  an  "  idea  "  and  an  "  image  "  are  widely 
different  things ;  an  image  is  something  concrete  recorded 
on  the  organs  of  sense,  while  an  idea  is  a  purely  intel- 
lectual concept,  which,  being  a  sheer  universal,  can  only 
be  apprehended  by  an  immaterial  faculty  which  is  not 
determined  and  tied  down  to  any  material   conditions. 

For  example,  I  associate  two  ideas  for  the  generation 


8      The  Powers  and  Oi^igin  of  the  Soul 

of  a  third  when  I  put  together  the  two  ideas  that  the 
interior  angles  of  a  triangle  are  equal  to  two  right  angles, 
and  that  when  one  straight  line  falls  upon  another 
straight  Hne  the  adjacent  angles  are  likewise  equal  to 
two  right  angles  :  from  the  association  of  these  two 
ideas  a  third  is  generated,  namely,  that  the  exterior 
angle  of  any  triangle  is  equal  to  the  two  interior  and 
opposite  angles.  Here  it  will  be  seen  that  we  are  deal- 
ing with  universals  pure  and  simple,  for  whatever  the 
dhnensions  of  the  triangle  may  be,  or  whatever  its  kind, 
right-angled,  obtuse-angled,  or  acute-angled,  whether 
equilateral,  isosceles,  or  scalene,  it  is  always  true  that 
its  interior  angles  are  equal  to  two  right  angles  and  the 
exterior  angle  is  equal  to  the  two  interior  and  opposite 
angles.  This  is  a  purely  intellectual  idea,  nor  do  I  have 
to  conjure  up  in  my  fancy  the  image  of  any  particular 
triangle  whatsoever  for  the  apprehension  of  this  uni- 
versal and  immutable  truth,  but  when  any  triangle  is  put 
before  me  I  am  able  to  make  use  of  my  knowledge  in 
the  execution  of  practical  designs ;  I  apply  the  universal 
to  the  particular.'  It  will  be  seen  that  this  association 
of  ideas  is  a  very  different  thing  from  the  association 
of  images  which  enables  me  to  conjure  up  the  picture 
of  a  river  of  milk. 

It  is  precisely  in  this  confusion  between  the  "  idea  " 
and  the  "  image  "  that  we  may  detect  the  Darwinian  error 
as  regards  the  origin  of  the  human  soul.  It  is  the  com- 
monest of  all  logical  fallacies ;  he  asserts  what  he  has 

'  We  cannot  exercise  thought  without  making  use  of  some  sort  of 
phantasm,  because  it  is  the  nature  of  the  human  intellect  to  abstract 
'•ideas"  from  "images."  On  this  subject  of  the  relation  of  the 
"idea"  to  the  "common  phantasm,"  let  the  reader  consult  Fr. 
Clarke  s  Logic,  w  here  the  question  is  admirably  treated. 


The  Poivers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     9 

to  prove,  and  then  drags  his  assertion  from  his  premises 
into  his  conclusion.  This  may  very  well  bewilder  the 
vulgar,  hut  the  trained  reason  of  the  logician  is  not  so 
readily  deceived.  However,  we  must  not  blame  others 
if  they  do  what  we  are  so  prone  to  ourselves,  for  who 
that  has  followed  up  a  pet  theory  does  not  know  how 
tempting  it  is  to  bridge  over  a  difficulty  by  a  gratuitous 
assumption  ?  Nevertheless,  such  a  method  is  not  cool, 
clear  reasoning. 

If,  as  I  am  inclined  to  think  they  have,  from  examples 
which  I  shall  presently  adduce,  the  brute  animals  possess 
this  power  of  grouping  together  images  naturally  dis- 
cordant, they  only  exhibit  it  in  regard  to  their  immediate 
wants  :  wants,  that  is  to  say,  which  are  determined  by  the 
material  conditions  of  "  here  and  now,"  a  "  here  and 
now,"  however,  which  is  fortified  by  images  recorded 
in  the  memory.  With  man,  however,  it  is  far  different, 
for  in  him  imagination  ministers  to  the  intelligence, 
which  abstracts  from  the  images  of  fancy  universal 
notions.  Let  us  take  an  example  or  two.  That  man 
is  a  "rational  animal"  is  a  universal  notion,  yet  this 
universal  will  be  limited  by  the  individual's  experience 
of  human  nature.  A  pigmy  of  the  great  forest  of 
Central  Africa  will  conceive  of  man  that  he  is  a 
"  rational  animal,"  though  he  will  not  know  how  to 
put  his  conception  into  philosophical  language.  Still, 
his  idea  of  human  nature  will  be  bounded  by  the  pig- 
mies of  his  own  race  of  whom  he  has  experience,  and 
unless  he  Has  seen  or  heard  of  other  men,  he  will  not 
be  able  to  conceive  of  human  nature  outside  that  limited 
sphere.  None  the  less  that  same  universal  is  responsible 
for  the  dramas  of  Shakspere.  Yet  what  a  marvellous 
grouping  together  of  images  do  we  not  see  in  the  works 


lo      The  Poivers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

of  our  great  dramatist,  all  acting  their  proper  parts  in 
the  hght  of  that  great  universal,  the  "  rational-  animal " 
which  constitutes  human  nature.  Hamlet,  Lear,  Fal- 
staff,  Henry  Y,  lago,  are  all  rational  beings  giving  forth 
the  most  brilliant  flashes  of  wit  and  wisdom,  but  they 
are  also  animal,  endowed  with  the  different  animal 
passions,  which  combine  so  marvellously  to  exhibit  them 
to  our  gaze  as  good  or  bad  men.  With  what  an  as- 
tounding penetration  must  not  that  mighty  intellect  have 
grouped  all  the  potentialities  which  are  contained  under 
that  one  simple  universal  idea  of  a  "rational  animal." 

Euclid  is  the  clearest  example  of  an  intellect  which 
grasped  mathematical  universals,  but  just  think  of  the 
power  of  the  imagination  which  could  produce  mathe- 
matical figures  requisite  for  the  proof  of  his  universal 
problems. 

Napoleon  could  weigh  more  accurately,  perhaps,  than 
any  other  military  genius  the  effect  of  opposing  forces. 
Try  to  conceive  the  vividness  of  an  imagination  which 
could  hold  in  its  grasp  whole  continents,  with  their 
mountains,  their  roads  and  their  rivers,  in  order  that  he 
might  know  where  to  strike  with  a  sure  promise  of 
victory. 

Of  course,  these  are  the  highest  examples  of  what 
imagination  is  capable,  but  they  serve  to  show  to  what 
heights  imagination  can  go  in  so  perfect  an  organism  as 
the  human  brain.  We  must  not  expect  amongst  the 
brutes  anything  approaching  to  this  power  of  associating 
images,  for  indeed  it  is  only  in  the  first  specimens  of 
human  genius  that  such  powers  are  to  be  found.  Still,  it 
shows  us  of  what  wonders  mere  matter  is  capable. 

For  us,  who  possess  imagination  under  the  control  of 
the  dominant  reason,  it  is  very  difficult  to  conceive  of 


I', 

The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     1 1 

what  that  extraordinary  power  is  capable  by  itself  alone. 
Let  us  now,  however,  review  some  amongst  the  examples 
put  forward  by  Darwin  in  support  of  his  theory  that  the 
brute  animals  are  possessed  of  rudimentary  reasoning 
powers,  for  the  examples  adduced  by  so  acute  and  accu- 
rate an  observer  may  certainly  be  considered  as  classical. 
That  animals  inferior  to  man  are  affected  in  the  same 
way  as  he  is  affected  by  certain  drugs,  that  they  will,  like 
him,  acquire  a  taste  for  tobacco  and  alcoholic  drinks,  is 
not  in  the  least  wonderful,  for  their  nervous  system  is 
very  much  the  same  as  his,  and  they  are  endowed  with 
all  the  bodily  senses,  exterior  and  interior,  which  he 
possesses.  The  bodies  of  both  the  one  and  the  other 
have  the  same  material'  office  to  perform,  and,  therefore, 
it  is  only  to  be  expected  that  they  will  in  the  main  be 
similarly  constructed.  If,  however,  it  could  be  shown 
that  the  apes,  for  example,  were  known  to  brew  beer,  to 
distil  spirits,  and  to  prepare  tobacco  for  their  own  use, 
then  it  would  be  abundantly  evident  that  they  had  an 
intelligent  grasp  of  the  nature  and  properties  of  these 
things  in  the  universal,  they  would  show  that  they  had 
apprehended  the  universal  laws  of  cause  and  effect ;  in 
fine,  we  could  no  longer  deny  to  them  the  faculty  of 
reason.  Darwin  admits  that  the  difference  in  mental 
power  between  the  highest  brutes  and  the  lowest  men  is 
simply  immense,  but  he  contends  that  it  is  a  difference 
of  degree  and  not  of  kind.  In  order  to  prove  this  he 
would  have  to  show  that  the  brutes  are  capable  of  work- 
ing out  intelligent  conclusions  from  universal  principles. 
As  far  as  I  can  see  he  has  not  shown  that  they  are 
capable  of  anything  higher  than  the  association  of 
images,  which  does  not  outpass  the  capacity  of  the 
material  faculty  of  imagination. 


1 2      T/ie  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

Here  are  three  very  good  examples  adduced  by  Darwin 
{Descent  of  Man,  cap.  iii.) :  he  speaks  of  having  seen 
elephants  bring  a  biscuit  within  their  reach  by  blowing 
upon  the  ground  beyond  it  so  that  the  current  of  air 
drove  is;'towards-  them  ;  again  of  a  bear  drawing  towards 
him  a  piece  of  floating  bread  by  creating  an  artificial 
current  in  the  water  with  his  paw;  and,  more  remarkable 
still,  of  a  baboon  which  revenged  itself  upon  an  officer 
by  mixing  dust  and  water  to  form  mud  and  then 
surreptitiously  throwing  it  over  the  officer's  uniform. 
Unquestionably  these  creatures  applied  a  proportionate 
cause  to  produce  a  given  effect;  so  does  a  wasp  when  he 
drives  his  sting  into  your  hand ;  but  we  must  ask  ourselves 
had  they  an  inteHigent  notion  of  cause  and  effect?  or 
was  their  behaviour  merely  the  result  of  the  association 
of  images  called  into  action  by  a  present  need  under  the 
material  conditions  of  "  here  and  now  "  ?  I  do  not 
think  there  is  anything  in  all  this  which  would  warrant 
us  in  conceding  to  them  anything  higher.  Dormant  in 
the  imaginations  of  these  animals  there  must  have  been 
stored  up  plenty  of  images  which,  called  into  association 
by  the  occasion  of  the  moment,  would  have  been  quite 
adequate  to  produce  the  actions  recorded  of  them.  In 
the  case  of  the  baboon,  which  is  his  weightiest  example, 
the  creature's  action  would  amply  be  accounted  for  by 
the  image  of  children  playing  with  mud.  We  do  not 
know,  of  course,  that  this  particular  image  had  ever  been 
impressed  on  the  baboon's  brain,  although  such  a  thing 
would  be  most  probable  as  regards  a  pet  animal.  But 
at  least  we  are  not  justified  in  ascribing  to  a  superior 
'  cause,  the  existence  of  which  is  merely  hypothetical,  an 
action  which  can  perfectly  well  be  accounted  for  by  an 
inferior  cause  which  we  know  of  a  certainty  to  exist. 


The  Poivers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     i  3 

namely,  the  brute's  power  of  imagination.'  To  make 
comparative  inferences  of  this  kind  is  quite  within  the 
reach  of  the  imaginative  faculty  by  the  association  of 
one  image  with  another.  Of  course,  the  operation  looks 
uncommonly  like  an  act  of  reason  :  we  can  only  distin- 
guish the  one  from  the  other  by  paying  careful  attention 
to  the  principle  of  action.  If  that  principle  is  undoubtedly 
a  universal  idea,  then  the  source  of  action  is  intelligence 
which  abstracts  immaterial  conceptions  from  material 
concrete  things ;  if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  principle  of 
action  cannot  be  shown  to  be  anything  more  than  an 
image  impressed  on  the  fancy,  we  are  not  justified  in 
ascribing  to  reason  what  is  well  within  the  scope  of  ima- 
gination. Darwin's  examples  {Descent  of  Afan,  cap.  iii.) 
in  support  of  his  contention  that  the  brute  animals  are 
able  to  form  "  general  concepts,"  by  which  expression 
he  no  doubt  means  "universal  ideas,"  are  feeble  in  the 
extreme  :  they  prove  nothing  more  that  what  we  have 
already  laid  down  as  evident,  that  a  brute's  fancy  is 
stored  with  a  multiplicity  of  images,  that  it  retains  the 
memory  of  persons,  things,  and  former  events,  and  that 
it  has  the  faculty  of  discerning  between  the  beneficial 
and  the  harmful,  friend  and  foe.  Darwin  was  a  wonder-j 
ful  observer,  but  a  deplorable  reasoner. 

Far  different  from  this  is  the  action  of  the  Bushman, 
who  shapes,  barbs,  and  feathers  his  little  arrow,  tainting 
the  point  with  a  subtle  and  deadly  poison.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  here  are  indications  of  deliberate  design.  He 
is  not  impelled  by  a  present  need,  for  the  expedition  of 

'  How  readily  evolutionists  would  make  use  ot  the  axiom  that 
"  we  are  not  justified  in  ascribing  to  a  higher  cause  an  eflect  which 
might  be  produced  by  a  lower  cause,"  if  it  were  a  question  of 
discussing  the  merits  of  a  supposed  miracle. 


14      The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

war  or  hunting  has  not  yet  been  planned,  he  is  simply 
preparing  for  future  indeterminate  emergencies.  He  has 
a  given  effect  to  produce,  namely,  the  death  of  his 
enemy,  and  he  skilfully  prepares  his  arrow  as  an  instru- 
mental cause  adequate  to  the  obtaining  of  the  desired 
effect:  he  has  watched  the  flight  of  the  bird,  and  he 
feathers  his  arrow  that  it  may  fly  too  :  he  has  learned 
that  he  must  give  his  arrow-head  a  fine  point  in  order 
that  it  may  penetrate  :  he  demonstrates  that  he  has 
obtained  a  knowledge  of  the  nature  of  poisons,  and  is 
able  to  put  his  knowledge  to  an  intelligent  use. 

Moreover  there  is  a  great  difference  discernible  on 
the  part  of  the  end  in  view  :  the  actions  of  the  brutes, 
however  ingenious,  had  for  their  end  something  that  was 
present,  concrete  and  particular  ;  the  action  of  the  Bush- 
man, on  the  other  hand,  was  not  determined  to  any 
particular  and  present  end,  he  was  simply  preparing  for 
the  exigencies  of  hunting  and  warfare  in  the  universal, 
he  had  not  in  the  least  predetermined  at  what  object  he 
was  going  to  shoot  his  arrow.  It  is  the  action  of  reason 
all  over,  a  universal  conception  under  which  an  indeter- 
minate number  of  particular  objects  may  be  found. 

Here  we  have  compared  some  of  the  most  sagacious 
brutes  with  one  of  the  lowest  savages,  and  we  perceive 
a  fundamental  difference  in  their  principle  of  action :  the 
savage  indicates  most  clearly  that  he  is  able  to  grasp 
universals and  work  out  from  them  practical  conclusions; 
whereas  it  cannot  h^  proved  that  the  brutes  did  more 
than  associate  images  together,  and  we  have  no  right  to 
assert  without  full  and  suflficient  proof. 

Some  of  the  images  stored  up  in  the  brain  of  a  brute 
animal  are  the  result  of  his  experiences ;  he  has  collected 
them  in  his  way  through  life :  a  new  object  will  puzzle 


The  Poivers  and  Origin  of  the  S021I     1 5 

him  until  familiarity  with  it  has  taught  his  discerning 
faculty  to  decide  whether  it  is  useful  or  harmful,  friend 
or  foe.  So  that  we  may  concede  to  the  brutes  a  certain 
amount  of  mental  development :  thus,  it  is  much  easier 
to  trap  a  young  rat  than  it  is  to  beguile  into  the  snare  an 
old  stager  well  versed  in  the  ways  of  life.  There  are, 
however,  other  images  which  are  impressed  on  their 
imagination  by  nature  ;  for  example,  the  young  bird  on 
the  first  attempt  builds  its  nest  on  exactly  the  same 
pattern  that  its  parents  did  before  it ;  we  conclude, 
therefore,  that  itmust  have  worked  upon  an  image  z«;^a/(?/i' 
impressed.  I  suppose  it  is  the  same  with  regard  to  the 
power  of  discernment,  for  all  creatures  will  instinctively 
shun  snakes  and  carnivora  which  are  their  natural 
enemies,  without  being  taught  by  previous  experience. 
It  seems  to  me  that  it  is  quite  gratuitous  to  assume  that 
these  innate  instincts  have  become  implanted  as  habits 
through  heredity  and  that  they  are  the  result  of  the 
experiences  of  former  generations,  there  is  nothing  to 
prove  all  this.  Even  if  it  were  so  it  would  not  affect 
our  contention  in  the  least,  for  they  are  experiences 
which  deal  entirely  with  images  and  not  with  ideas. 

Very  different  is  the  mental  development  of  a  child. 
Nature  has  not  furnished  him  with  predetermined  images  ; 
he  has  reason  and  must  learn  to  use  it;  he  will  bungle 
with  his  first  efforts  at  any  art,  but  as  his  fancy  absorbs 
more  and  more  images  for  his  reason  to  work  upon,  he 
will  see  the  causes  of  his  mistakes  and  go  on  improving 
until  he  attains  to  perfection. 

We  say  that  a  child  reaches  the  age  of  reason  at  about 
seven  or  eight.  Of  course  this  is  merely  an  arbitrary  line  of 
demarcation  drawn  by  theologians  to  designate  the  time 
when  a  child  may  be  supposed  to  be  able  intelligently  to 


I  \  0 

1 6      The  Poivers  and  Orzo^in  of  the  Soul 

distinguish  between  right  and  wrong,  and  to  be  capable 
of  appreciating  the  use  of  the  sacraments.     As  a  matter 
of  fact  a  child's  intellect  begins  to  work  simultaneously 
with  the  senses,  first  abstracting,  from  the  images  pre- 
sented through  the  exterior  senses  to  the  imagination,  the 
most  universal  of  all  conceptions,  namely,  sheer  existence. 
Gradually,    as    the  images    impressed    upon    the  fancy 
multiply,  this  bare  notion  will  be  resolved  into  its  parts, 
until  the    imagination    is    sufificiently    well    stored    with 
images   for  the  reason,   to   which   imagination    supplies 
matter  for  abstraction,  to  exercise. its  office  of  judging 
and  drawing  conclusions.     Those  whose  imagination  is 
torpid  will  learn  with  difficulty,  those  whose  imagination 
is  vivid  will  learn  quickly,  for  the  intellect  requires  that 
the  matter  for  its  consideration  be  properly  presented  to 
it  by  the  fancy.     Not  but  what  a  vivid  imagination  is  not 
always  concomitant  with  a  strong  reason,  so  that,  as  we 
often   see,  one    whose   mind  works  more    slowly   than 
another,  yet  grasps  his  principles  ever  so  much  more 
firmly  and  clearly,  and  draws  from  them   much   surer 
conclusions  than  his  more  versatile  and  volatile  neigh- 
bour.    It  is  the  combination  of  an  extraordinarily  vivid 
imagination   with  an  extraordinarily  powerful    intellect 
which   produces  your  Newtons,  your  Platos,  and  your 
Napoleons.     In    the   same   way  the   variety   of   talents 
amongst  men  is  to  be  sought  on  the  side  of  imagination 
rather   than    of  reason,    for   the  intellect  which  grasps 
universals  is  wholly  indetermined  as  to  the  kind  of  these 
universals ;  it  is  an  immaterial  faculty  liberated  from  all 
material  trammels.     Thus  if,  through  some  circumstance 
of  heredity  or  otherwise,  the  material  organ  of  the  imagi- 
nation   is  rendered  apt   to   store  up   with  avidity   and 
produce   readily  numbers   and  geometrical  figures,  you 


The  Poivers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     1 7 

will  get  a  mathematician  ;  if  the  imagination  is  more 
disposed  to  receive  incidents  of  human  life,  scenery,  and 
language,  you  get  a  romance  writer  or  dramatist ;  and  so 
on  you  might  enumerate  the  different  phases  of  mental 
activity  in  the  affairs  of  men,  you  would  see  that  though 
the  intellect  guides  and  controls  the  fancy,  still  it  is  the 
fancy  which  determines  the  quality  of  the  intellect, 
which  considered  in  itself  is  by  its  very  nature  indeter- 
minate with  regard  to  whatsoever  is  intrinsically  depen- 
dent on  matter. 

The  intellectual  development  of  races  of  men  is  very 
similar  to  the  intellectual  development  of  individuals  : 
they  attain  to  their  zenith,  produce  a  golden  age,  and 
then  decline.  It  is  true  that  the  succeeding  generation 
profits  by  the  research  and  discoveries  of  the  preceding 
generation,  but  this  is  because  man  is  rational,  and  con- 
sequently can  use  previous  conclusions  as  premises  for 
further  conquests  in  the  domain  of  truth.  We  discern, 
however,  no  progress  in  the  native  powers  of  the  human 
intelligence  itself;  history  records  intellects  just  as  great 
in  ancient  times  as  in  modern  ;  their  advance  in  science 
was  less  simply  because  they  had  not  got  the  discoveries 
that  our  generation  has  to- work  upon  as  a  base  ;  we  profit 
by  their  labours,  but  we  are  not  superior  to  them  in 
natural  powers  of  reason.  Darwin  himself,  despite  his 
theory  of  evolution,  seems  to  admit  in  his  Dcscenf  of  Man 
that  "the  old  Cireeks  stood  some  grades  higher  in  in- 
tellect than  any  race  that  has  ever  existed."  What  a 
proof  this  is  of  the  essential  superiority  of  man  over  all 
the  lower  animals.  There  is  no  solid  reason  whatsoever 
to  show  that  our  domestic  cats  and  other  brutes  have 
advanced  in  experience  one  whit  more  than  those  of  the 
ancient  Egyptains,  while  we  ourselves  are  in  possession 


/ 


a 


/V 


1 8      The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 


of  innumerable  discoveries  unknown  to  them,  ti^ough  we 
have  lost  some  which  they  had,  nor  are  we  a  bit  superior 
to  them  in  the  native  powers  of  intellect.  How  can  one 
weigh  all  this  without  claiming  for  man  that  his  position 

Zin  the  economy  of  terrestrial  beings  is  absolutely 
unique  ? 
The  nature  of  the  soul  gives  us  the  clue  to  the  manner 
of  its  origin  :  whatsoever  is  purely  material,  though  it 
reach  the  apex  of  what  matter  is  capable,  is  yet  not  beyond 
the  power  of  material  forces  to  produce. 

Whether  these  material  forces  were  implanted  germin- 
ally  in  matter,  and  developed  by  the  slow  process  of 
evolution,'  as  indeed  some  of  our  greatest  theologians 
say  that  material  life  was  implanted  in  matter  "  in  the 
germ,"  and  that  living  things  were  developed  from  these 
germs  in  their  proper  order  under  the  influence  of  the 
First  Cause  ;  or  whether  material  life  started  into  being 
more  or  less  as  we  see  it  now  by  the  operation  of  the 
same  Omnipotent  Creative  Cause,  matters  very  little  as 
regards  our  present  inquiry;  whatsoever  powers  were 
given  to  matter,  matter  is  capable  of  producing  corre- 
sponding effects.  No  one  doubts  that  the  reproduction 
of  an  image  by  a  mirror,  or  that  the  recently  discovered 
invention  of  transmitting  photographs  from  a  distance,  is 
the  result  of  material  forces,  what  powers  then  may  not 
be   contained    in   that  most  perfect   of  organisms,  the 


n 


By  the  term  "  evolution  "  used  here  I  do  not  mean  the  genetic 
evohition  of  Darwin,  for  Father  Gerard,  in  his  book  The  Old 
Riddle  mid  the  Newest  Answer,  a  book  which  deserves  not  only  to 
be  read,  but  to  be  learned  by  heart,  shows  with  convincing  reason 
that  genetic  evolution  is  merely  an  hypothesis,  and  a  lame  one  at 
that.  But  I  speak  of  evolution  in  its  correct  sense,  namely,  the 
appearance  of  life  upon  the  globe  in  a  gradually  ascending  scale  of 
excellence,  from  the  lowest  forms  to  the  highest,  which  is  Man. 


The  Poivers  mid  Origin  of  the  Soul     19 

brain  ;  yet  the  brain  is  a  material  thing,  and  can  produce 
nothing  outside  the  domain  of  matter  and  its  inherent 
forces.  The  s,£luJ)  then,  which  exhibits  no  immaterial 
operation,  is_the  product  of  material  energies  implanted 
\n  matter  by  the  Creator.  We  do  not,  therefore,  need  to 
seek  "any  further  caus^  for  the  production  of  merely 
animal  souls  than  the  generative  force  of  the  parent 
animals.  It  is  simply  the  transmission  of  the  vital 
energy  from  the  parent  to  the  offspring  through  those 
marvellous  vitalizing  properties  of  the  male  seed  acting 
upon  the  female  ovum.  Through  these  properties,  once 
that  material  life  of  a  certain  degree  has  been  called  into 
existence  by  the  Omnipotent  Creator,  it  is  capable  of 
propagating  itself  and  producing  from  generation  to 
generation  creatures  of  the  same  order  :  the  vital  powers 
of  a  dog  can  produce  another  dog  :  the  vital  powers  of  a  , 
horse  can  produce  another  horse  ;  for  in  such  cases  the  | 
cause  is  not  found  inferior  to  the  effect,  it  is  a  mere  j 
question  of  the  conservation  of  energy,  the  highest  form 
of  energy  certainly,  because  it  is  vital  energy,  but  it  does 
not  imply  more  than  the  transmission  of  this  energy  from 
parent  to  offspring,  for  since  it  is  within  the  material 
order  of  things,  like  all  other  material  energies,  it  is 
conserved  in  the  kind  or  species,  not  in  the  unit 
or  individual,  as  I  have  indicated  in  my  former 
pamphlet  is  necessarily  the  case  with  the  immaterial 
human  soul.  Immortality  consists  in  nothing  else  but 
this,  that  the  vital  energy  is  conserved  not  only  in 
the  species  but  also  in  the  individual,  because  it  is  an 
immaterial  essence,  which,  being  indivisible,  gives  forth 
energy  without  loss  to  itself.  Once,  therefore,  that 
into  matter  has  been  infused  by  the  Creator  material 
life,  of  whatsoever  grade  it  may  be,  the  active   force 


20     TAe  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

therein  is  able  to  go  on  propagating  that  phase  of  Hfe 

•  as  long  as  the  world  lasts.     Species  die  out,  it  is  true, 

but  as  far  as  we  can  discern  it  is  not  from  failure  of  the 

vital   energy,  but  from    some   combination    of  adverse 

,  circumstances  which  renders  their  subsistence  no  longer 

I  possible.     Granted  favourable    conditions,    there  is    no 

5  reason    why   a  stock  should    not   propagate   itself  per- 

'petually.     But  here    the  struggle  for  life  and    survival 

/  of  the  fittest   comes  in,  which,    to    some   extent  true, 

j  has  given  rise  to  the  exaggerated  theory  of  the  evolu- 

\  tionist  with  regard  to  the  origin  of  the  species. 

We  now  ask  ourselves  the  question.  Can  the  vital 
energy  of  the  human  seed  be  the  efficient  cause,  even 
instrumentally,  of  the  soul  which  animates  the  body  of 
man,  in  the  same  way  that  the  brute  in  the  generation  of 
another  is  accidentally  the  efficient  cause  of  the  animal 
soul  ?  I  say  accidentally,  because  the  term  of  the 
generative  act  is  not  merely  to  produce  the  soul  but  to 
produce  the  entire  composite  consisting  of  soul  and 
body.  The  answer  must  be  in  the  negative,  because 
the  human  soul  being  an  immaterial  substance,  a  unit 
self-subsisting,  it  cannot  possibly  be  evolved  out  of 
matter ;  there  is  no  proportion  between  such  a  cause  and 
so  high  an  effect.  The  immaterial  is  not  even  poten- 
tially resident  in  the  material,  and  no  conceivable 
activity  can  engender  from  it  what  is  in  no  wise  resident 
in  it.  Material  activities  can  produce  material  effects 
even  when  we  cofhe  to  such  lofty  powers  as  the 
imagination,  but  further  than  this  they  cannot  go. 
Since,  then,  there  is  no  latent  germ  in  matter  from  which 
the  spiritual  soul  can  be  evolved,  it  follows  that  it  must 
come  from  without,  drawn  from  the  abyss  of  nothingness 
by  an  act  of  creation.     This  is  only  the  work  of  God, 


L 


The   Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     2 1 

not  even  can  it  be  said  that  the  immaterial  soul  of  the 
parent,  using  the  vital  forces  of  the  human  seed,  is 
instrumental  in  the  production  of  the  offspring's  soul. 
For  the  very  idea  of  an  instrument  denotes  that  there  is 
something  pre-existent  which  the  instrument  can  touch 
and  work  upon,  conveying  to  it  the  action  of  the 
principal  agent.  In  the  evoking  of  existence  out  of 
sheer  nonentity  no  part  can  be  found  for  the  instrument! 
to  play.  We  conclude,  therefore,  that  each  individual/ 
human  soul  is  the  outcome  of  a  distinct  creative  act  on 
the  part  of  God  alone. 

As  to  when  the  soul  came  into  being,  the  opinion  of 
Plato,  Origen,  Leibnitz,  and  others,  that  all  souls  were 
created  simultaneously  in  the  beginning  of  created 
things,  and  that  they  were  infused  into  the  bodies  pre- 
pared for  them  according  to  the  order  and  disposition  of 
God's  providence,  though  very  fascinating  and  produc- 
tive of  all  sorts  of  beautiful  speculations,  we  must 
nevertheless,  I  fear,  relegate  to  the  domain  of  imagination ; 
for  there  is  not  the  faintest  proof  that  our  soul  existed 
before  its  entrance  upon  this  world's  stage,  while  all 
metaphysical  reasoning  which  is  within  our  reach  would 
persuade  the  contrary.  We  must,  therefore,  conclude 
that  the  soul  was  not  created  prior  to  the  body  which  it 
animates.  No  one,  however,  knows  the  precise  moment 
when  the  soul  is  infused  into  the  body  ;  it  may  be  in  the 
moment  of  conception,  so  that  all  the  developments  of 
the  fcetus  take  place  under  the  unconscious  influence  of 
the  soul  adapting  a  body  to  its  own  requirements,  and 
overcoming,  partially  or  wholly,  the  accidental  difficulties 
found  in  the  matter  to  which  it  has  been  imparted 
as  the  life-giving  principle.  Much  might  be  said  in 
favour    of   this    view,    and    personally    I    rather   incline 


1 


2  2      The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

towards  it,  This,  however,  is  not  the  teaching  of 
Aristotle,  for  he  argues  that  the  soul,  being  the  form  of 
an  organic  body,  will  not  be  infused  into  that  body  until 
the  organization  of  the  body  is  sufficiently  advanced 
to  admit  of  its  becoming  the  instrument  for  so  noble  a 
thing  as  the  immaterial  soul.  He  holds,  therefore,  that 
the  female  ovum,  under  the  vital  energy  of  the  male  seed, 
gradually  develops,  passing  through  every  phase  of  life, 
from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  until  a  body  is  prepared 
fit  for  the  reception  of  a  true  human  soul,  at  that  precise 
moment  the  soul  is  created  by  God  and  infused  into  the 
body  which  it  assumes  and  animates,  expelling  the 
succeeding  form  of  an  animal  soul  to  which  it  had 
reached  in  the  process  of  generation.  It  is  very  curious 
how  thoroughly  evolutionistic  is  the  embryology  of  old 
Aristotle ;  we  must  certainly  admit  that  he  was  an 
observer  inferior  to  none  that  have  come  after  him. 

But  Aristotle's  evolutionism  is  of  a  much  saner  type  than 
the  kind  that  we  know.  Huxley,  quoted  and  approved 
by  Darwin,  tells  us  that  Von  Bauer  proved  "that  no 
developmental  stage  of  a  higher  animal  is  precisely 
similar  to  the  adult  condition  of  any  lower  animal." 
Anything  more  subversive  of  Darwinism  than  this 
candid  admission  it  would  be  hard  to  imagine.  We  are 
expected  to  assume  that  these  different  steps  in  the 
evolution  of  man  as  we  know  him  did  once  actually 
exist,  yet  there  is  now  no  trace  of  them  even  in  fossil 
remains.  However,  the  obedient  disciple  of  Darwin 
must  throughout  be  omnivorous  in  the  matter  of 
swallowing  arbitrary  assumptions,  so  no  doubt  this  will 
not  give  him  very  much  trouble  amongst  the  rest.  A 
man  who  is  capable  of  acquiescing  in  the  notion  that 
"  the  sense  of  hunger  and  the  pleasure  of  eating  were, 


The  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul     23      )^    \ 

no  doubt,  first  acquired  in  order  to  induce  animals  to  \)i^  J 
eat,"  is  capable  of  assenting  to  almost  any  proposition      /X)" 
that  might  be  put  forward.     It  seems  to  me  that  genetic    \\ 
evolution  demands  some  colossal  acts  of  faith  founded    / 
on  nothing  better  than  mere  human  guess-work.  "" 

If  we  adopt  Aristotle's  opinion  as  the  most  probable, 
we  ask  ourselves  at  what  time  may  the  human  fatus  be 
considered  sufficiently  developed  to  admit  of  receiving  a 
form  which  requires  so  highly  organized  a  body  as  does 
the  human  soul. 

In  answer  to  this  it  is  extremely  interesting  to  cite  the 
observations  of  Bischoff,  quoted  by  Darwin  in  his 
Descent  of  Man.  Bischoff  says  that  "the  convolutions 
of  the  brain  in  a  human  foetus  at  the  end  of  the  seventh 
month  reach  about  the  same  stage  of  development  as  in 
a  baboon  when  adult."  The  most  highly  endowed  of 
the  apes  touch  high-water  mark  in  the  matter  of  animal 
sagacity,  one  would  therefore  conclude  that  about  the 
end  of  the  seventh  month  of  development  the  human 
fcetus  approximates  to  that  state  of  perfection  when  it 
would  be  sufficiently  prepared  for  the  infusion  of  \X 
spiritual  soul.  Somewhere  near  this  time,  then,  we  may 
suppose  that  the  soul  is  created  and  simultaneously 
infused,  and  the  term  of  human  generation  is  reached/ 
namely,  the  formation  of  a  man.  ^Vhat  it  is  whict 
decides  the  sex  no  one  has  been  able  to  discover;  all 
theories  which  have  been  advanced,  when  examined, 
prove  inadecjuate. 

One  last  word  as  to  the  conclusion  to  be  drawn  con- 
cerning the  soul  from  the  manner  of  its  production.  By 
what  means  a  thing  comes  into  being,  by  the  same 
means,  in  an  opposite  direction,  it  ceases  to  be.  The 
soul  of  the   brute   is  indeed  a  simple  thing,  having  in 


24      T/ze  Powers  and  Origin  of  the  Soul 

itself  no  elements  of  corruption.  We  perceive  this 
from  the  fact  that,  though  the  powers  of  the  animal 
soul  operate  through  bodily  organs,  they  yet  survive  even 
when  the  organ  is  rendered  impotent  as  a  channel  for 
vital  operations.  For  example,  if  the  eyes  become 
diseased  blindness  is  the  consequence,  yet  the  visual 
power  still  remains  in  the  soul,  for  if  the  eyes  can  be 
restored  to  a  healthy  condition  the  brute  will  see  once 
more.  Nevertheless,  though  the  mere  animal  soul  is 
simple  it  is  not  self-subsisting,  that  is  to  say,  it  has  no 
subsistence  independent  of  the  body  which  it  animates 
and  through  the  organs  of  which  all  its  vital  operations 
are  conducted,  for  it  affords  no  evidence  of  any  imma- 
terial operation  as  does  the  human  soul,  which  would 
show  that  its  essence,  although  informing  and  animating 
matter,  is  yet  radically  independent  of  matter.  Where- 
fore we  conclude  that,  as  it  accidentally  came  into 
e.xistence  with  the  generation  of  the  composite  com- 
pounded of  soul  and  body,  so  it  will  accidentally  cease 
to  exist  with  the  corruption  of  the  composite. 

It  is  otherwise  with  the  human  soul,  its  immaterial 
operation  of  intelligence,  the  power  to  abstract  from 
matter  universal  conceptions  and  turn  them  to  an 
intelligent  use,  shows  that  its  essence  is  immaterial,  that 
it  could  come  into  existence  only  through  an  act  of 
creation  by  God.  A  thing  can  cease  to  be  only  by  that 
motion  which  is  directly  contrary  to  the  motion  which 
gave  it  being.  The  contrary  to  creation  is  annihilation, 
from  sheer  nothingness  to  sheer  nothingness,  just  as  the 
contrary  to  generation  is  corruption  ;  unless,  therefore, 
which  is  impossible,  it  can  be  proved  that  God  annihilates, 
we  must  conclude  that  the  human  soul  of  all  earthly 
forms  is  alone  immortal. 

PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED   BY  THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY,  LONDON. 


/-r/ 


THE    USE    OF    REASON 


By  the  Rev.  P.  M.   NORTHCOTE 

Having  spoken  in  my  two  former  essays  '  about  the 
difference  between  reason  and  instinct,  I  must  now  say  a 
few  words  about  reason  itself. 

The  office  of  mind  is,  in  the  first  place,  to  know  truth, 
and  secondarily,  under  the  light  of  truth,  to  be  the  guide 
of  action.  Nothing,  therefore,  is  more  important  to  the 
intelligent  nature  of  a  being  endowed  with  understanding 
than  that  it  should  know  aright.  I  am  in  possession  of 
truth  when  my  mind  conceives  a  thing  to  be  as  it  is  in 
reality. 

If  the  conception  of  my  mind  is  not  in  agreement 
with  the  reality  of  that  which  I  consider,  then  there  is 
an  error  in  my  understanding ;  if  I  use  this  as  a  principle 
of  action,  my  actions  will  be  beside  the  mark,  because 
founded  on  a  false  basis.  For  example,  no  one  has  as 
yet  constructed  a  really  workable  flying  machine,  simply 
because  no  one  has  yet  adequately  grasped  the  laws 
which  govern  aerial  flight ;  yet  such  laws  do  actually 
exist,  and  nature  is  able  to  turn  out  flying  machines  of 
the  most  varied  type  by  myriads  upon  myriads. 

'  Reason  and  Instinct  and  'ri:c  Poiccrs  and  Orii>in  of  the  Son!. 


/-) 


2  The    Use  of  Reason 

Just   as   there   are   three   conceivable   orders   of    in- 
telligence,   so    there    are    three    conceivable    ways    of  . 
knowing:  that  is,  by  comprehension,  by  intuition,  and  by 
discourse. 

Comprehension  is  the  knowledge  of  the  Supreme 
Intelligence,  who,  comprehending  Himself  the  First 
Cause  of  all  things,  from  whose  Existence  all  other 
entities  have  participated  existence,  by  whose  influence 
all  inferior  causes  are  moved  to  action,  who  consequently 
possesses  a  comprehensive  knowledge,  not  only  of  every- 
thing that  exists  outside  Himself,  but  also  of  all 
possibilities  whatsoever,  though  perhaps  these  are  never 
to  issue  from  the  state  of  possibility  to  that  of  actual 
fact.  How  far  the  beatified  intelligence  of  the  saints 
shares  in  this  knowledge  of  comprehension  we  leave  to 
theology  to  determine  as  best  it  can. 

Intuitive  knowledge  is  that  which,  in  perceiving  any- 
thing, percefves'aTso  at  a  glance  all  the  consequences 
that  flow  from  it.  As,  for  example,  an  intuitive  mind, 
once  it  perceived  what  a  triangle  is,  would  instantly 
grasp  all  those  conclusions  resulting  from  the  triangle 
which  Euclid  works  out  with  so  much  labour.  Such, 
according  to  theology,  is  the  knowledge  of  the  angels, 
which,  being  pure  spirits,  do  not  abstract  their  notions 
from  sensible  phantasms,  but  know  the  nature  of  things 
by  a  ray  imparted  from  the  Divine  ideas  of  the  Supreme 
Intelligence.  As  we  reflect  upon  this,  we  must  concede 
to  the  human  understanding  a  certain  at  least  rudimen- 
tary power  of  intuition.  There  are  some  judgements 
which  we  form  about  the  simplest  and  most  universal 
conceptions,  which  follow  immediately  and  without  efi"ort 
upon  these  conceptions.  The  most  simple  and  universal 
of  all  conceptions  is  that  of  sheer  existence:  immediately 


/^ 


The   Use  of  Reason 


that  I  conceive  the  idea  of  existence  I  know  that  a  thing 
cannot  at  the  same  time  exist  and  not  exist :  I  do  not 
have  to  thrash  this  out,  I  know  it  intuitively.  In  the 
same  way  when  I  conceive  the  idea  of.  cause  and  effect, 
I  have  no  need  that  any  one  should  prove  to  me  that 
where  there  is  an  effect  there  must  also  be  some  assign- 
able cause  ;  I  know  it  in  the  very  idea  of  cause  and  effect. 
Such  judgements  as  these  we  call  first  principles  ;  they 
are  themselves  unprovable,  being  immediately  evident, 
and  every  subsequent  proof  supposes  them.  There  is 
no  doubt  that  our  knowledge  of  these  principles  is 
intuitive  as  soon  as  we  have  abstracted  from  material 
phantasms  the  simple  and  altogether  univeral  ideas  of 
existence  and  causality. 

There  is  a  certain  (juasi-intuitive  power  in  the  mind  of 
man  which  goes  a  good  deal  farther  than  this.  Any  one 
who  is  a  man  of  thought  is  aware  that  he  has  been 
sometimes  quite  sure  of  a  conclusion  long  before  he  has 
been  able  to  find  the  reasons  by  which  to  establish  it. 
This  is  particularly  evident  in  the  discoveries  of  physical 
science  ;  the  life-history  of  many  of  our  great  discoverers 
in  this  field  of  knowledge  goes  to  show  that  they  had 
often  arrived  at  a  conclusion  of  which  they  themselves 
felt  certain,  though  it  took  them  sometimes  many  years 
before  they  could  evolve  the  proofs  necessary  to  convince 
other  minds  besides  their  own.  If  this  is  not  intuition 
it  is  something  very  nearly  akin  to  it.  Nevertheless,  all 
such  intuitions  are  valueless  for  any  except  the  individual 
himself,  unless  they  are  made  evident  by  proofs  of  reason. 
This  leads  us  to  the  consideration  of  that  manner  of 
understanding  which  is  peculiar  to  the  human  intelligence 
as  apart  from  other  intelligences,  namely,  the  "  discourse 
of  reason." 


-^ 


1. 


4  The   Use  of  Reason 

There  are  three  steps  in  the  discourse  of  reason.  The 
first  is  the  simple  apprehension  of  a  bare  idea :  for 
example  "gold."  This  is  quite  a  universal  idea;  I  do  not 
refer  to  the  particular  gold  out  of  which  my  watch  is 
made,  but  to  the  nature  of  gold  in  the  universal. 

The  second  step  is  a  judgement  passed  upon  this 
simple  idea,  as  it  were  dividing  it  up  into  all  the  different 
parts  which  are  included  in  my  conception  of  the 
substance  "  gold."  For  example,  "  Gold  is  a  rare  metal." 
"  Gold  is  a  simple  element."  "Gold  has  such  and  such 
a  specific  gravity."     "  Gold  is  of  a  yellow  colour,"  &c. 

The  third  step  is  an  inference  drawn  from  the  colloca- 
tion of  two  judgements  in  which  there  is  one  common 
term.      For  example  : — 

Rare  metals  are  precious. 
Gold  is  a  rare  metal, 
Therefore  gold  is  precious. 

Here  is  an  inference  drawn  from  the  commonly 
accepted  proposition  that  what  makes  a  metal  precious 
is  its  rarity  ;  under  the  heading  of  rare  metals  I  collocate 
gold,  and  so  I  conclude  that  gold  is  precious. 

Or  again  : — 

All  animals  are  sensitive. 
Man  is  an  animal, 
Therefore  man  is  sensitive. 

Here  the  idea  of  "  animal "  is  that  which  enables  me 
to  link  together  the  two  ideas  of  "man  "  and  "sensitive." 

There  are  two  methods  of  reasoning,  each  of  which 
has  its  proper  province,  namely :  deduction,  or  reasoning 
downwards  from  the  universal  to  the  singular;  and 
induction,  or  reasoning  upwards  from  the  singular  to  the 
universal. 

The    above    are    examples  of    deductive  reasoning — 


The   Use  of  Reason  5 

reasoning,  that  is  to  say,  which  proceeds  downwards  from 
a  more  general  proposition  to  a  conclusion  less  general 
or   altogether   singular.      Tn    the   foregoing   instance    I 
descend    from  the  more  general  proposition  that  ^^  All 
animals   are  sensitive,"   to   a   less  general    proposition, 
namely,    that    '■'■Man    is    sensitive."     I   can    carry   this 
further  down  still  until  my  reasoning  reaches  the  case  of 
a  particular  individual  ;  thus  I  take  up  the  conclusion  of 
the  foregoing  inference,  and    use  it   as   a    premise    for 
a  further  conclusion.     Ex.  gr.  : — 
Man  is  sensitive. 
John  is  a  man, 
Therefore  John  is  sensitive. 

So  reasons  the  schoolmaster  when  he  wants  to  cure 
John  of  idleness  by  the  infliction  of  corporal  punish- 
ment. Thus  reason,  which  began  with  universal 
principles,  at  last  finds  vent  in  vigorous  action  ;  it  is  a 
conclusion  reduced  to  practice. 

There  is,  however,  as  I  have  indicated,  another 
method  of  reasoning  besides  the  deductive,  or  method  of 
reasoning  downwards,  and  that  is  the  inductive,  or 
method  of  reasoning  upwards,  from  the  observation  of 
single  facts  to  the  establishment  of  a  universal  principle. 
Deduction  is  in  itself  far  more  noble  than  induction, 
and,  if  we  could  always  be  certain  of  our  principles,  far 
more  sure.  However,  except  in  the  case  of  principles 
immediately  known,  the  most  obvious  of  which  are  those 
universal  first  principles  which  deal  with  transcendental 
notions — notions,  that  is  to  say,  such  as  "  existence," 
which  embraces  all  things  that  are— our  reasoning  is 
based  upon  principles  not  immediately  perceived,  but 
which  must  be  established  by  a  process  of  induction. 
Therefore  it  is  that  inductive  reasoning  is  of  the  highest 


6  The   Use  of  Reason 

importance,  and  in  the  main  appeals  to  us  more  strongly 
than  deductive  reasoning. 

For  example  in  the  syllogism  given  above  : — 

All  rare  metals  are  precious. 

Gold  is  a  rare  metal, 

Therefore  gold  is  precious. 
Nobody  is  likely  to  call  in  question  the  major  proposi- 
tion that  "  all  rare  metals  are  precious,"  since  there  is  no 
assignable  reason  for  a  material  substance  being  costly, 
except  the  fact  that  it  is  scarce  and  difficult  to  obtain. 
The  minor  proposition,  however,  that  "  Gold  is  a  rare 
metal,"  requires  proof,  and  this  can  only  be  done 
by  induction,  giving  statistics  of  the  output  of  the  mines, 
showing  the  state  of  the  mints,  and,  in  fine,  making 
it  abundantly  clear  that  the  amount  of  gold  in  the  world 
is  less  than  the  amount  of  silver,  lead,  tin,  iron, 
copper,   &c. 

In  all  our  reasonings  deduction  and  induction  are  so 
closely  interwoven,  that  it  is  rare  to  find  a  bit  of  reason- 
ing of  any  length  in  which  both  methods  do  not 
have   some   part. 

Very  often  we  can  prove  a  proposition  either  by 
deduction  or  by  induction.  For  example,  if  I  were 
asked  my  political  creed  I  should  formulate  it  in  this 
proposition  : — 

"  Monarchy  is  the  best  system  of  government." 
If  questioned  as  to  the  grounds  for  my  opinion,  I  should, 
with   the  illustrious  author  of  De  Regimine  Principum, 
first  prove  it  deductively  thus  : — 

National  success  depends  on  united  action, 

But  unity  of  action  is  best  secured  by  a  single 
central  authority. 

Therefore  the  Government  which  has  one  central 


/^ 


The    Use  of  Reason  7 

authority  is  the  best  calculated  to  secure  national 
success. 
Against  this  conclusion  of  mine  one  having  republi- 
can tendencies  would  argue  from  facts  {i.e.,  inductively). 
He  would  say,   "Your  opinion  is  all  very  well  in  theory, 
but  the  facts  are  against  you,"  and  he  would  proceed  to 
enumerate  examples  of  successful  republics  and  monar- 
chical failures.     Here    I  should  have  to  take  up  facts 
also;  I  should  set  forth  examples  of  nations  that  achieved 
prosperity  under  a  king,  and  of  others  which  came  to 
grief    as    republics.     I    should    further   show   that    the 
successful  republics  were  successful  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  a  succession  of  strong  men  who,  though 
nominally  representatives  of  the   people,  were  virtually 
kings  ;  I    should    point    out    that   in  times  of  calamity 
the  only  hope  for  a  republic  is  in  the  nomination  of  a 
dictator.      And    so  on   I    should  labour   to    prove    my 
thesis  by  induction.   Very  likely  I  should  not  succeed  in 
convincing  my  opponent,  because  an  induction  is  very 
often  not  of  sufficient  weight  to  convince,  while  it  seems 
that  not  everybody  is  capable  of  appreciating  the  force 
of  a  deduction.     At  the  same  time  he  would  be  a  very 
strong  reasoner  indeed  if  he  succeeded  in  convincing  me 
that  the  people  ever  have  or  ever  will  really  govern  them- 
selves.    "The  sceptre  to  the  strong"  is  my  maxim,  and 
it  is  verified  wheresoever  the  people  have  tried  to  take 
government  into  their  own  hands.     If  you  could  prove 
by  the  facts  of  history  that  republics  are  more  successful 
than     monarchies,     the     reasoning     of    De     Rc^imitie 
Principum    would   fall    to    the    ground,    for    established 
facts   can  overthrow   any    reasons  a  priori :   something 
must   be  wrong  with  our  principles,  and  if  we  perceive 
that  the  conclusions  legitimately  deduced  from  them  are 


)-^i- 


The   Use  of  Reason 


at  variance  with  fact,  we  must  set  to  work  to  readjust  our 
principles.  The  great  intellectual  danger  of  theorists 
is  that  they  are  apt  to  overlook  facts  until  they  have 
pressed  their  reasons  so  far  as  to  land  themselves  in  an 
absurdity.  It  is  the  office  of  sound  induction  to  obviate 
this  danger. 

Here  I  must  pause  to  point  out  that  reasoning  a 
priori  and  a  posteriori  is  not  identical  with  deduction 
and  induction  respectively — a  mistake  which  is  some- 
times made  and  which  leads  to  much  confusion  of 
terms.  A  priori  reasoning  is  that  which  proceeds  from 
cause  to  effect :  as,  for  example,  taking  for  my  principle 
that  "Union  is  strength,"  I  should  argue  "Japan  is 
united,  therefore  Japan  is  strong."  A  posteriori  reason- 
ing  proceeds  from  effect  to  cause :  thus  from  Japan's 
exhibition  of  her  strength,  I  should  argue  that  the 
Japanese  are  a  united  people.  If  the  cause  of  anything 
is  unknown  to  me  I  cannot  reason  from  it  a  priori,  as  is 
obvious ;  I  can  only  reason  about  it  a  posteriori  from 
its  effects.  Thus  it  is  impossible  to  prove  the  existence 
of  the  Deity  a  priori,  because  He  has  no  cause,  and 
even  if  for  "cause"  we  substitute  "reason  of  existence," 
still  from  this  I  can  prove  nothing  a  priori  about  God, 
simply  because  the  unbeatified  human  intelligence  does 
not  see  God  in  Himself,  and  consequently  cannot 
see  immediately  that  His  own  Nature  is  the  necessary 
reason  of  His  Existence,  because  His  Nature  and  His 
Existence  are  one  and  the  same  thing.  We  can,  how- 
ever, prove  the  existence  of  God  by  demonstration  a 
posteriori.     Thus,   for  example  : — 

Evidences    of    design    imply    the   existence   of  a 
designer. 

The  visible  universe  exhibits  evidences  of  design. 


The   Use  of  Reason  g 

Therefore  the  visible  universe  proves  the  existence 
of  a  Designer  thereof. 
This  is  reasoning  aposteriori.  I  proceed  from  the  visible 
things  of  the  universe,  which  are  effects,  to  prove  that 
there  must  exist  an  invisible  First  Cause  of  all  these 
things.  Nevertheless  it  is  clearly  deduction,  not  in- 
duction, for  I  make  ^use  of  a  universal  principle  which 
embraces  all  designers,  in  order  to  demonstrate  a 
particular  conclusion,  namely,  the  existence  of  one 
Designer.  This  universal  principle,  which  I  take  as  my 
major  proposition  in  the  above  syllogism,  requires  no 
induction  to  establish  it,  because  the  very  idea  of 
"design"  includes  a  "designer";  design  without  a 
designer  is  simply  inconceivable — it  implies  a  contradic- 
tion in  terms.  But  I  may,  nevertheless,  illustrate  the 
meaning  of  the  proposition  by  pointing  to  works  of 
design — a  chair,  a  watch,  a  building,  (S:c. — and  showing  that 
in  every  case  they  owe  their  structure  to  the  designing 
intelligence  of  a  carpenter,  a  watchmaker,  or  an  architect, 
as  the  case  may  be.  All  a  posteriori  propositions  are  those 
which  we  establish  by  induction,  while  a  priori  proposi- 
tions are  immediately  perceived  as  flowing  from  the  simple 
idea  we  have  apprehended.  We  must  be  very  cautious 
not  to  raise  an  a  posteriori  proposition  to  the  dignity  of 
one  known  a  priori^  or  we  may  find  the  foundations 
of  our  reasoning  cut  away  from  under  us.  At  the  same 
time  to  endeavour  to  apply  induction  everywhere  would 
be  simply  fatal  to  all  reasoning  whatsoever.  In  the 
above  syllogism  the  major  is  an  a  prion  proposition, 
while  the  minor  is  an  a  posteriori  proposition  ;  it  retjuires 
establishing  by  a  very  easy  and  evident  induction. 

Men  have  reasoned  from  the  beginning  of  the  world, 
because    it   is    natural  to  them    to   do   so  ;  but   to  the 


]n 


8 

lo  The   Use  of  Reason 


ancient  Greeks  is  due  the  honour  of  having  reduced  the 
workings  of  the  human  mind  to  a  science.  Aristotle  laid 
down  the  laws  of  deductive  reasoning  so  fully  and 
perfectly  that  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  add  anything 
of  importance  to  his  teachings  on  this  head.  While 
if  we  come  to  look  for  examples  of  deductive  reasoning 
we  shall  find  none  more  beautiful  than  Euclid's 
geometry.  He  starts  with  thirty-five  definitions,  twelve 
axioms,  and  three  postulates;  these  constitute  his 
principles.  He  requires  no  instruments  but  the  pencil, 
the  compass,  and  the  rule  ;  with  these  to  hand  he  works 
out  problems  of  amazing  intricacy.  The  demonstrated 
conclusions  of  foregoing  problems  are  used  as  premises 
in  the  problems  that  are  to  follow  after  in  so  orderly 
a  sequence  that  his  litde  book  has  come  down  to 
us  through  the  ages  a  monument  of  what  the  human 
intellect  is  able  to  achieve  by  deductive  reasoning. 

Euclid's  geometry  is  an  example  of  purely  deductive 
reasoning  from  beginning  to  end. 

Neither  was  induction  by  any  means  unknown  to  the 
Greeks ;  a  brief  summary  of  it  is  given  in  Aristotle's 
loc'ic,  and  he  uses  it  admirably  well  in  his  other  works 
where  occasion  requires.  Nevertheless,  it  was  left  to 
our  own  Francis  Bacon  and  his  able  interpreter,  John 
Stuart  Mill,  to  elaborate  the  inductive  method. 

As  Bacon  most  justly  remarks  in  the  first  part  of  his 
Novum  Organutn:  "The  syllogism  is  composed  of 
propositions,  the  propositions  of  words ;  and  words  are 
but  the  signs  and  symbols  of  ideas ;  if,  therefore,  our 
ideas  are  rashly  and  imperfectly  abstracted  from  the 
things  around  us,  all  our  subsequent  reasoning  upon 
them  falls  to  the  ground."  '     For  example:  "Copper"  is 

'  "  Syllogismus  ex  propositionibus  constat,  propositiones  ex 
verbis,   verba   autem    notionum   tesserae  et   signa  sunt.     Itaque  si 


/5 


C/ 


The    Use  of  Reason  \  i 

a  word  which  by  common  usage  signifies  a  certain 
metal;  if  I  conceive  of  copper  that  it  is  a  simple  element, 
my  conception  of  what  copper  is  goes  wide  of  the  truth. 
If  I  formulate  this  erroneous  conception  into  a  proposi- 
tion, saying,  "  Copper  is  a  simple  element,"  my  proposi- 
tion is  false  ;  if  I  draw  a  conclusion  from  this  proposition, 
my  conclusion  will  be  wrong.     Thus  : — 

A  simple  element  cannot  be  further  resolved. 

Copper  is  a  simple  element, 

Therefore  copper  cannot  be  further  resolved. 
Here  my  syllogism  is  perfect  in  form,  but  because  it 
contains  a  mistaken  idea  of  the  nature    of  copper,  it 
generates  a  false  conclusion. 

Bacon  is  the  victim  of  much  misapprehension  and 
some  vituperation  from  the  enthusiastic  disciples  of 
Aristotle.  Indeed,  he  must  be  blamed  for  his  somewhat 
contemptuous  manner  of  treating  the  deductive  method. 
He  was  sickened  by  dialectic  verbiage  founded  on 
erroneous  conceptions,  and  he  thought  he  must  destroy 
before  he  could  rebuild.  Nevertheless,  we  must  perforce 
confess  that  his  inductive  method  applied  for  that  pur- 
pose for  which  he  mainly  intended  it— namely,  for 
unfolding  the  secrets  of  nature — is  not  merely  the  best, 
but  it  is  the  only  way  by  which  we  can  achieve  satis- 
factory results.  We  may  reason  deductively  from 
universal  principles,  but  except  in  the  case  of  pro- 
positions immediately  known  where  the  connection 
between  the  subject  and  the  predicate  is  perceived  at  a 

notiones  ipsae  mentis  (quae  verborum  quasi  anima  sunt,  et  tolius 
hujusmodi  structurae  ac  fabricae  basi.s)  male  ac  teniere  a  rebus 
abslractae,  et  vagae,  nee  satis  definitae  et  circumscriplae,  fieni(]ue 
multis  modis  vitiosae  fuerint,  omnia  xxxwrX^— Novum  Orgauuiii 
{pars  prima). 


n 


1 2  The   Use  of  Reason 

glance,  we  must  establish  our  principles  by  accurate  in- 
duction. It  is  quite  impossible  to  learn  the  secrets  of  the 
universe  in  which  we  dwell  without  making  careful  use 
of  experimental  induction.  We  owe  Bacon  a  very  great 
debt:  our  progress  in  physical  discoveries,  our  commercial 
pre-eminence,  the  march  of  all  that  material  civilization 
in  which  for  many  generations  the  Anglo-Saxon  intellect 
has  led  the  van,  is  due  to  the  impulse  which  he  gave  to 
inductive  reasoning.  It  has  not  been  an  unmixed 
blessing  ;  as  he  foresaw  with  a  wonderful  prescience, 
inductive  reasoning  has  proved  the  most  powerful  of  all 
weapons  in  the  hands  of  those  who,  regarding  religion 
as  an  impediment  to  progress,  have  sought  its  overthrow. 
But  we  must  not  blame  Bacon  and  his  method  for  this  : 
the  fault  lies  partly  with  some  over-zealous  supporters  of 
the  old  school,  who  held  on  to  certain  principles  as 
though  they  were  revealed  articles  of  faith,  whereas  they 
were  nothing  of  the  kind ;  but  much  more  to  be  blamed 
are  the  so-called  men  of  science  who  set  up  a  theory  of 
their  own,  and  then  endeavour  to  establish  it  by  faulty 
induction  sufficiently  plausible  to  deceive  the  ignorant 
many,  but  hopelessly  wanting  in  the  elements  of  a  sound 
induction.  The  history  of  the  physical  sciences  shows 
a  long  succession  of  the  rise  and  fall  of  such  theories. 
It  is  perfectly  legitimate,  even  useful,  to  propound  a 
theory,  but  the  author  of  it  must  be  content  that  it 
should  rank  only  as  a  theory  until  he  has  established  its 
truth  by  a  properly  constructed  induction  ;  if  he  is 
unable  to  do  this  he  must  be  prepared  to  set  it  aside 
as  unproven,  or  at  most  to  claim  for  it  nothing  more 
than  that  it  is  a  working  hypothesis. 

Induction  has  two  constituent  parts— observation  and 
rational  inference  ;  we  observe  facts,  and  from  them  we 


^ 


The    Use  of  Reason  13 

infer  the  existence  of  some  universal  law,  or  of  the  cause 
of  the  phenomenon  we  observe.  For  example,  if  we 
subject  any  metal  to  the  action  of  heat,  we  observe  a 
sensible  increase  in  size  ;  from  these  observations  we 
infer  the  general  law  that  "heat  expands  metal.'"  This 
principle  we  can  apply  for  the  attainment  of  all  sorts  of 
practical  results.  Observation  without  inference  is  not 
the  action  of  reason  at  all ;  many  birds  and  beasts  have 
extremely  acute  powers  of  observation,  and  some  men 
are  excellent  observers  but  poor  reasoners.  The  diag- 
nosis of  a  malady  which  a  doctor  makes  can  scarcely  be 
called  an  act  of  reason  except  inasmuch  as  he  makes 
it  under  the  light  of  a  well-established  universal  principle. 
For  example,  the  following  proposition  is  a  well- 
established  principle  of  medical  science  :  "  Sore  throat, 
sudden  rise  in  temperature,  swollen  glands  of  the  neck, 
rash,  nausea,  and  strawberry  tongue  denote  scarlet 
fever."  When  a  doctor  diagnoses  a  case  of  scarlet  fever 
he  makes  the  following  conjectural  syllogism  :— 

Such  and  such  symptoms  denote  scarlet  fever. 

John  Smith  exhibits  such  and  such  symptoms. 

Therefore  John  Smith  has  scarlet  fever. 
The  major  proposition  is  a  sure  principle  established  by 
the  inductions  of  former  physicians,  and  so  firmly 
grounded  that  it  is  now  a  fixed  principle  of  medical 
science  ;  but  the  minor  proposition  merely  requires 
observation,  and  could  scarcely  be  considered  an  act  of 
reason  at  all  unless  it  were  made  under  the  light  of  a 
universal  as  a  means  of  arriving  at  a  particular  con- 
clusion. 

Nevertheless,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  a  singular 
proposition  which  has  received  its  full  and  complete 
individualization  either  by  the  use  of  a  proper  name  for 


^ 


14  The   Use  of  Reason 

the  subject,  or  when  the  subject  has  been  determined 
by  the  afifix  of  a  definite  pronoun,  that  proposition  now 
becomes  equivalent  to  a  universal,  and  may  be  reasoned 
upon  or  reasoned  up  to  as  such.  For  example,  the  pro- 
position "Milton  was  the  author  of  Paradise  Lost''  is 
a  fully  individualized  proposition,  and  I  can  construct  a 
syllogism  upon  it  as  though  it  were  a  universal. 
Thus  : — 

Milton  was  the  author  of  Paradise  Lost. 

The  author  of  Paradise  Lost  had  a  great  genius, 

Therefore  Milton  had  a  great  genius. 
In   this   way   we    may   consider   that    the    sifting    and 
eliminating  process  by  which  the  doctor  comes  to  the 
conclusion  that  John  Smith  has  contracted  scarlet  fever 
is    a    true   induction,   though    the  term  of  it    is    not    a 
universal  law,  but  a  singular  fact.     He  finds  the  universal 
cause  of  those  symptoms  we  have  enumerated,  namely, 
the  disease   called    scarlet   fever,  individualized  in  the 
particular  case  of  John  Smith.     Merely  to  record  facts 
is  the  office  of  the  external  senses,  the  imagination  and 
memory.     Induction,  therefore,  is  only  an  act  of  reason, 
because   this  gathering   together  of   facts  is  serying  an 
intellect    which     bases     its    research    on    a    universal 
principle  that   "there  is   no  effect  without   a   cause"; 
secondly,    that    it    sustains    its    research   with   another 
universal — for  example,  that  "  Nature  is  uniform  in  her 
operations,"  otherwise   I  could  not  be  sure  that  heat 
which  expands  one  bar  of  iron  might  not  contract  the 
next ;  and  lastly,  that  the  term  of  the  research  is  a  third 
universal  or  its  singular  equivalent,  as  in  the  instance  I 
have  given,  the   law  that  "  heat  expands  metal.''     To 
make  a  good  induction  is  most  difficult ;  in  our  research 
after  what  we  think  we  have  hit  upon  as  a  law  of  nature. 


//5 


The   Use  of  Reason  15 

we  shall  probably  find  instanced  examples  for,  examples 
against,  and  irrelevant  examples.  ^Ve  must  eliminate 
those  facts  which  are  irrelevant  to  the  issue  we  have  in 
hand  ;  we  must  find  reason  sufficient  to  account  for  the 
facts  which  appear  to  go  against  us  ;  and  finally,  we 
must  show  that  the  facts  in  support  of  our  contention 
are  conclusive.  The  five  methods  which  are  employed 
by  induction  for  the  sifting  of  facts  have  been  expounded 
with  admirable  clearness  by  John  Stuart  Mill.  They 
are  equally  available  either  for  the  establishing  of  a 
universal  law,  or  for  the  diagnosing  of  an  individual 
case. 

A  few  years  ago  I  journeyed  to  Cape  Town  in 
company  with  Professor  Hutchinson,  the  celebrated 
specialist  in  skin  diseases.  The  object  of  his  journey 
was  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  the  Zulus  eat  fish,  for 
he  was  endeavouring  to  construct  an  induction  which 
would  establish  this  proposition  : — 

Leprosy  is  caused  by  eating  stale  fish. 

He  had  heard  that  the  Zulus  had  leprosy  amongst 
them,  yet  eat  no  fish.  Wherefore  his  induction  would  be 
valueless  unless  he  could  prove  that  the  disease  amongst 
the  Zulus  was  not  true  leprosy,  or  else  that  the  Zulus  eat 
fish  or  its  equivalent.  The  action  of  the  learned  pro- 
fessor shows  us  what  care  must  be  used  in  constructing 
a  sound  induction. 

An  instance  of  imperfect  induction  is  the  book  1  have 
several  times  referred  to  in  these  essays,  Darwin's 
Descent  of  Man.  In  that  book  he  has  proposed  to 
himself  to  establish  the  following   thesis : — 

"  Human  life  has  been  evolved  from  lower  forms  of 
hfe." 
Perhaps   the  strongest  argument    for   his  contention  is 


i6  The   Use  of  Reason 

to  be  found  in  the  chapter  which  deals  with  reversion  to 
former  types  through  arrested  development,  and  the 
existence  of  rudimentary  and  apparently  useless  organs. 
No  one  can  deny  that  the  examples  he  instances  are- very 
forcible  in  support  of  his  theory  ;  at  the  same  time,  as 
regards  reversion,  he  merely  instances,  without  explain- 
ing one  single  example,  which  militates  against  him  ; 
whereas  it  would  not  be  difificult  to  cite  hundreds  of 
such  freaks  of  nature  which  cannot  possibly  be  attri- 
buted to  reversion  to  a  former  type.  In  this  his 
strongest  argument  the  induction  is  most  imperfect. 

When  we  come  to  the  argument  from  the  records 
of  geology,  we  find  one  solitary,  by  no  means  well- 
defined,  example  in  favour  of  his  theory,  and  and  all 
the  rest  up  to  date  against  him.     What  an  induction  ! 

In  fairness  to  Darwin  we  must  here  say  that  in  his 
concluding  chapter  he  states  t^hat  much  that  he  has 
said  will  no  doubt  be  considered  "  highly  speculative." 
In  this  we  entirely  agree  with  him. 

Facts  must  be  tested  by  rigorous  experiment  if  they 
are  to  be  of  any  value  in  establishing  a  sure  principle.  It 
is  because  many  so-called  scientists  do  not  know  how 
to  make  a  proper  induction  that  we  have  now  such 
a  quantity  of  arrant  nonsense  floating  about  in  the  name 
of  science.  The  old  school  of  thought  which  Bacoq 
opposed  may  have  been  obstinately  tenacious  of  un- 
sound principles  rendered  venerable  by  antiquity,  but 
I  think  that  were  Bacon  alive  now  he  would  be  the 
first  to  lift  up  his  voice  against  the  tribe  of  little 
scientific  pedlars  who  flaunt  before  the  eyes  of  the 
vulgar  a  mass  of  flimsy  intellectual  rubbish,  mere  fictions 
of  the  brain  supported  by  some  loose  and  puerile  induc- 
tion.    Of  course  the  physical  sciences  are  not  the  sole 


n, 

The    Use  of  Reason  i  / 

province  of  inductive  reasoning,  though  it  is  here  that 
this  method  finds  its  widest  scope.  Indeed,  induction 
enters  more  or  less  into  almost  every  sphere  of  mental 
activity.  Fey  example,  th^  canons  of  criticism  which 
guide  the  historian  and  the  antiquary  in  their  researches 
are  not  immediately  known  ;  they  are  principles  arrived 
at  by  induction.  Here  again  we  see  how  all  important  it 
is  that  these  inductions  should  be  properly  worked  out, 
otherwise  goodbye  to  truth  and  historical  accuracy. 
We  must,  moreover,  bear  in  mind  that  even  a  thoroughly 
well-established  canon  of  criticism  is  not  infallibly 
applicable  in  every  case,  because  it  deals  with  con- 
tingencies and  moral  issues,  not  with  the  iron 
mechanical  laws  of  nature. 

So    much    for    the    universal    principles   either   im- 
mediately known  or  arrived  at  by  induction,  which  are 
attainable   by   the   natural   light   of  the   human  intelli- 
gence, and  form  the  basis  for  the  discourse  of  reason. 
But  we  may  well  ask  ourselves  the  question.  May  it  noTj 
be    that    the    understanding    can    be    furnished    with  I 
principles    other  than    those  attainable  by  the  light  q^ 
nature  alone  ?     For  it  is  obvious  that,  if  there  are  such, 
he  is   not  a  perfect  reasoner  who  has  not  made  these 
principles  his   own. 

We  Catholics  claim  that  there  do  exist  such  super- 
natural principles — i.e.,  the  dogmas  of  revelation  imparted 
to  the  mind  of  man  by  the  light  of  faith,  if  only  he 
is  willing  to  admit  that   light.  '^ 

When  we  are  once  assured  that  God  has  spoken  by 
revelation,  then  surely  there  is  no  one  who  will  deny 
that  the  dogmas  contained  in  this  revelation  are 
principles  as  firm  as  the  first  principle  of  reason.  Both 
the  one  and  the  other  have  the  same  First  Cause,  namely 


1 8  The   Use  of  Reason 

God,  either  illuminating  the  human  intelligence  by  the 
natural  light  He  gave  it  in  its  creation,  or  else  by  that 
added  supernatural  light  which  enables  the  mind 
to  apprehend  revealed  tru*lh.'  Indeed,  we  may  say 
that  the  truths  of  faith  are  in  a  certain  sense  firmer  than 
the  very  first  principles  of  reason,  because  the  light 
of  faith  strikes  more  directly  from  above  upon  the 
created  intelligence  ;  there  is  less  of  the  intermediary 
between  the  Illuminator  and  the  illumined.  It  would  be 
as  absurd  for  one  who  beheved  in  revelation  to  call 
its  truths  in  question,  as  it  would  be  for  him  to  doubt 
the  first  principles  of  reason. 

The  only  point  which  admits  of  argument  is  the  fact 
of  revelation.  This  must  be  established  by  an  accumula- 
tion of  arguments  mainly  composed  of  inductive  reason- 
ing. You  take  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament 
about  the  Messias  one  by  one,  and  you  find  them  each 
and  all  fulfilled  in  the  Person  of  Christ.  You  turn 
to  the  record  of  His  life  and  miracles  attested  by  eye- 
witnesses. You  mark  the  continuous  fulfilment  of  His 
own  predictions,  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  the  stability 
of  the  see  of  St.  Peter,  the  constant  hostility  of  the 
worldly-minded,  and  so  forth.  In  fine,  you  review  all 
that  we  call  the  evidences  of  Christianity.  These  are 
facts  :  each  several  prophecy  is  a  fact,  each  miracle  is  an 
attested  fact,  the  fulfilment  of  His  words  are  so  many 
patent  facts.  These  and  similar  arguments  are  the 
different  lines  of  a  many-rooted  induction  which  culmi- 
nates in  proclaiming  to  us  the  great  truth  contained 
in  this  proposition  : — 

"  Jesus  Christ  is   the   Divinely-appointed    Teacher 
of  mankind." 

There  is  no  a  priori  proposition  from  which  we  can  at 


'■y? 


The   Use  of  Reason  19 

once  deduce  the  fact  of  revelation,  for  it  does  not  depend 
upon  any  law  of  necessity,  like  the  ebb  and  flow  of  the 
tides;  it  depends  upon  the  free  pleasure  of  God.  It  is, 
therefore,  perfectly  useless  to  look  for  an  argument  which 
will  conclude  with  the  conciseness  of  a  "  Syllogism  in 
Darii."  '  If  this  could  be  done  there  would  be  no  scope 
left  for  the  exercise  of  faith  whatsoever.  Nevertheless 
God  has  given  us  materials  for  constructing  an  accumu- 
lative argument  of  overwhelming  force,  whereby  the 
human  intelligence  may  find  reasonable  grounds  for  its 
acceptance  of  revealed  truth.  It  is  hard  to  see  how  any 
one  can  fail  to  perceive  the  force  of  this  accumulation  of 
well-reasoned  proofs.  As  a  matter  of  fact  every  one  who 
thinks  at  all  does  perceive  it,  but  those  who  do  not  wish 
to  admit  the  light  of  faith  very  naturally  make  it  their 
business  to  use  all  possible  ingenuity  in  order  to  weaken 
the  different  members  of  this  argument,  or  more  com- 
monly to  divert  their  own  and  others'  attention  to  some 
little  side  issue,  passing  by  without  notice,  in  fact  afraid 
to  look  at,  the  crushing  evidence  which  remains  against 
them.  The  very  hostility  which  the  fact  ©f  revelation 
excites  is  in  itself  a  proof  of  the  conclusiveness  of  the 
arguments  to  be  brought  in  its  favour.  I  say  conclusive- 
ness, for  an  induction  does  really  conclude,  although  in  a 
different  manner  to  a  deduction.  The  criterion  of  truth 
is  evidence,  and  whatsoever  form  of  argument  you  use,  so 
lo)ig  as  it  begets  evidence,  that  argument  is  conclusive. 

'  A  Syllogism  in  Darii  is  a  syllogism  in  which  the  major  pro- 
posili(jn  is  a  universal  affirnintive,  the  minor  and  conclusion  singular 
affirmatives.  There  is  no  universal  aftirmative  from  which  we  can 
necessarily  conclude  the  fact  of  revelation,  in  the  same  way  that  I 
can  necessarily  conclude  that  Peter  is  a  reasonable  being  from  the 
universal  affirmative  that  "all  men  are  reasonable  beings." 


20  The   Use  of  Reason 

Some  may,  perhaps,  object  to  Newman's  dictum  that  the 
accumulation  of  probabilities  will  produce  a  certainty, 
on  the  ground  that  a  cause  must  be  proportioned  to  its 
effect.  They  will  say  that  the  heaping  up  of  probabili- 
ties can  do  no  more  than  heighten  probability  indefinitely. 
An  imperfect  induction,  it  is  true,  only  begets  a  proba- 
bility of  greater  or  less  strength  according  as  the  induc- 
tion approaches  more  or  less  towards  perfection  ;  but  a 
perfect  induction  begets  more  than  probability,  its  begets 
certainty  :  because  between  the  facts  adduced  and  the 
law  of  which  they  are  the  expression  the  connection  is 
necessary  and  certain,  only  the  facts  must  be  piled  up 
and  the  difficulties  removed  before  that  connection  is 
made  evident.  Once  it  is  made  evident  then  the  conclu- 
sion is  cectain  !  If  the  matter  of  our  induction  be 
physical  facts  pointing  to  a  physical  law,  we  shall  attain 
a  physical  certainty  ;  if  the  matter  be  human  testimony, 
circumstantial  evidence,  &c.,  we  shall  attain  a  moral 
certainty.  Still  it  is  a  certainty,  not  a  probability.  For 
example,  I  believe  it  is  now  proved  to  a  certainty  that 
the  sleeping-sickness  is  caused  by  inoculation  from  the 
blood  of.  the  crocodile  through  the  bite  of  the  tzetze  fly. 
This  now  amounts  to  a  physical  certainty.  That  cer- 
tainty always  existed,  but  it  took  our  bacteriologists  years 
of  patient  labour  before,  by  the  piling  up  of  evidence,  by 
the  process  of  elimination,  and  so  forth,  they  were  able 
to  construct  an  induction  strong  enough  to  make  that 
certainty  evident.  In  the  same  way  the  rotation  of  the 
earth  is  a  physical  certainty,  and  there  always  existed  , 
a  necessary  connection  between  this  and  the  succession 
of  day  and  night,  the  course  of  the  ocean  currents,  &c., 
yet  many  days  and  nights  had  succeeded  each  other,  the 
Gulf     Stream,    the    Antarctic    Drift,    the    North    and 


'rr 


The   Use  of  Reason  2 1 

South  Equatorial  Currents,  &c.,  had  been  in  motion  for 
many  ages  before  men  perceived  the  necessary  con- 
nection between  these  things  and  the  rotation  of  the 
earth.  When  they  did  perceive  that  connection,  they  saw 
therein  conclusive  evidence  that  the  earth  revolves  upon 
its  axis.  In  the  same  way  sufficient  moral  evidence  pro- 
duces moral  certainty.  If  a  criminal  is  to  be  convicted 
of  murder,  the  counsel  for  the  prosecution  must  put 
forward  an  accumulation  of  evidence  which  will  induce 
a  moral  certainty  of  the  accused's  guilt.  You  cannot  hang 
a  man  upon  a  probability  of  guilt,  however  strong  that 
probability  may  be  ;  you  must  have  clear  evidence  of  guilt, 
that  is  to  say  proofs  strong  enough  to  induce  a  moral 
certainty.  Perhaps,  therefore,  it  is  using  rather  inaccurate 
language  to  say  that  the  accumulation  of  probabilities 
begets  a  certainty,  probable  arguments  will  only  generate 
a  probable  conclusion,  but  the  instances  of  a  sound 
induction  are  so  many  separate  proofs  each  severally 
inducing  a  certain  conclusion,  only  they  have  to  be  piled 
up  and  sifted  before  we  are  enabled  to  ierccive  that  the 
conclusion  is  indeed  certain. 

Now  as  regards  the  proposition  we  are  considering, 
namely,  "Jesus  Christ  is  the  Divinely-appointed  Teacher 
of  Mankind."  As  we  have  seen,  this  conclusion  cannot 
be  proved  by  a  deduction  from  an  a  priori  proposition  ; 
neither  is  it  provable  by  a  physical  induction,  as  in  the 
case  of  sleeping-sickness  or  the  rotation  of  the  earth, 
simply  because  it  is  not  in  the  sphere  of  physical  facts 
and  physical  laws  ;  but  it  is  made  evident  by  a  moral 
induction  resting  upon  moral  data.  The  evidences  of 
Christianity  afford  matter  for  an  accumulated  argument 
so  overpoweringly  strong,  that  if  similar  evidences  were 
produced  in  any  court  of  law  as  forming  a  title   to  an 


2  2  The   Use  of  Reason 

estate,  they  would  be  considered  sweepingly  conclusive. 
Nevertheless  all  this  weight  of  argument  is  insufficient  to 
generate  faith,  because  faith  is  a  supernatural  light  above 
the  natural  powers  of  reason.  '  The  consequence  is  that 
you  not  infrequently  find  men  who  profess  themselves 
intellectually  convinced;  they  yield  to  the  force  of 
evidence,  and  yet  do  not  believe. 

Once,  however,  that  the  conclusions  of  reason,  fortified 
by  the  higher  light  of  faith,  have  made  us  quite  sure  of 
this  principle,  "  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Divinely-appointed 
Teacher  of  Mankind,"  it  follows  as  a  consequence  that 
the  dogmas  included  in  His  revelation  are  as  firm  as  the 
very  first  principles  themselves.  The  science  of  theology 
is  that  which  accepts  these  propositions  as  immovably 
fixed  and  certain,  and  then  proceeds  to  reason  from  them 
deductively.  If  the  conclusions  deduced  from  these 
principles  are  evident,  then  such  conclusions  though  not 
themselves  of  faith  unless  they  have  been  pronounced  so 
by  the  Authority  of  the  Church,  nevertheless  are  proxi- 
mate to  faith,  and  to  call  them  in  question  would  be  rash 
and  presumptuous.  Here,  however,  much  caution  must 
be  used,  for  in  making  theological  deductions  our 
syllogism  is  often  composed  of  principles  of  faith  and 
principles  of  reason  combined.  The  principles  of  faith 
are  sure,  but  the  principles  of  reason  may  be  unsound, 
abstracted  by  a  faulty  induction ;  consequently  the 
theological  conclusion  deduced  therefrom  may  be 
incorrect.  Much  harm  has  been  done  by  over- 
enthusiastic  theologians  trying  to  make  out  that  con- 
clusions of  this  kind  are  proximate  to  truths  of  faith. 
We  Catholics  of  the  present  day  should  not  have  such  a 
heavy  burden  of  defence  laid  upon  us,  had  foregoing 
generations  of  theologians  been  more  cautious  in  their 


/  > 

The    Use  of  Reason  23 

conclusions,  and  not  sought  lo  push  doubtful  points  too  / 
far.  ^-^ 

But  here  let  me  stop.  Reason  is  truly  a  magnificent 
heritage,  and  we  are  all  reasoners  by  nature ;  yet  reason, 
like  everything  else,  has  it  laws,  which  laws  have  been 
deciphered  for  us  by  the  great  masters  of  the  science  of 
logic. 

Cardinal  Manning,  in  his  beautiful  book  The  Eternal 
Priesthood,  expresses  his  opinion  that  every  child  ought 
to  be  taught  logic  as  soon  as  it  has  mastered  grammar. 
Would  that  it  were  so  !  We  should  not  then  so  often 
witness  the  sad  spectacle  of  men  endowed  with  high 
intelligence  falling  into  the  most  egregious  and  often 
puerile  blunders,  simply  because  their  reason  has  never 
been  trained  by  scientific  methods. 

He  will  be  the  perfect  reasoner  who,  being  completely 
master  of  the  deductive  and  inductive  methods,  has, 
moreover,  his  natural  intelligence  fortified  by  the  super- 
natural light  of  faith,  which  gives  him  new  principles  to 
reason  from  wholly  unattainable  by  the  light  of  nature. 
There  is  still  left  an  empty  niche  for  the  world's  greatest 
thinker  to  fill  when  he  arrives  in  our  midst.  But,  per- 
haps, there  was  only  One  who  ever  could  have  achieved 
that  lofty  position,  and  He  instead  preferred  to  speak 
with  Authority  and  to  seal  His  testimony  with  His 
Precious  Blood. 


PKLMED  A.ND  fUBUSHKD  BY   THE  CATHOLIC    IKl.lll   bOClbll,    I.UNUUN 


/ )'  ^ 


n^^ 


SCIENTIFIC   FACTS 
AND   SCIENTIFIC    HYPOTHESES  ' 


By   BERTRAM    C.   A.   WIXDLE,   M.D.,   F.R.S., 

President  of  Queen's  College,  Cork. 


Many  persons  proclaim  and  still  more  believe,  being 
for  the  most  part  wholly  ignorant  of  one  or  other  or 
both  subjects,  that  between  religion  and  science  there  is 
an  absolute  incompatibility,  nay,  more,  a  conflict  to  the 
death. 

"  Of  all  antagonism  of  belief,"  wrote  Herbert  Spencer, 
"  the  oldest,  the  widest,  the  most  profound,  and  the 
most  important  is  that  between  religion  and  science." 
Those  who  still  believe  in  this  writer  will  not  be  sur- 
prised that  his  ipse  dixit  carries  great  weight  with  the 
uninformed  multitudes  who  are  incapable  of  studying 
the  subject  for  themselves,  and  who,  therefore,  conclude 
that  Spencer  is  right,  and  that  those  who  believe  in 
religion  must  necessarily  be  enemies  of  science.  One 
object  of  this  paper  is  to  show  that  this  is  the  most 
arrant  nonsense  tliat  was  ever  penned  by  rational  man,\ 
and  that  \'Getween  science^  properly  so-caileci,  and 
religion,  properly  understood,  there  can  be  no  kind  of 
dispute  or  dissension. 

'  A  paper  read  at  the  Catholic  Conference,  Preston,  September 
II,  1907. 


2  Scientific  Facts 

Science,  to  those  who  know  what  that  much-abused 
word  means,  is  the  study  of  ascertained  or  ascertain- 
able facts,  and  with  such  facts,  when  once  estabhshed 
beyond  yea  or  nay,  rehgion  has  nothing  and  can  have 
nothing  to  do.  But  science,  beside  deaHng  with  facts, 
her  own  especial  province,  is  also,  and,  as  will  be 
shown,  inevitably,  given  to  philosophising  or  indulging 
in  hypotheses  framed  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  the 
facts  which  are  her  peculiar  province. 

Now  it  is  with  regard  to  these  two  different  kinds 
of  occupations  of  science  that  this  paper  is  chiefly 
concerned,  and  in  attempting  to  indicate  what  the 
reasonable  attitude  of  the  religious  man  is,  or  ought  to 
be  to  science,  it  is  of  the  hrst  importance  for  us  to 
distinguish  between  scientilic  facts  and  scientific  hypo- 
theses. Most  readers  of  popular  works,  having  never 
Tearnt  the  alphabet  of  science,  in  which  they  resemble 
more  than  one  of  the  writers  of  the  same  works,  wholly 
confuse  the  essential  difference  between  facts  and 
hypotheses,  and  hence  fall  into  utter  confusion  as- to 
the  whole  of  the  controversy  which  rages,  or  has  raged, 
around  certain  biological  ideas  and  theories. 

At  the  outset,  therefore,  one  must  distinguish  care- 
fully between  scientific  facts  and  scientific  hypotheses. 
The  former  are  matters  of  observation,  the  latter  of 
deduction.  The  former  scarcely  admit  of  doubt,  if 
they  admit  of  it  at  all  ;  the  latter  may  appear  to  be 
incontrovertible  or  may  not  rise  to  as  high  a  level  even 
as  a  pious  opinion.  For  example,  it  is  an  unquestioned 
fact  that  some  living  creatures  have  backbones  and 
some  have  not  ;  that  certain  animals  live  in  one  part  of 
the  world  and  in  that  part  alone  ;  that  certain  acids 
combine  with  certain  bases  to  form  certain  combinations 
or  salts. 


and  Scientific  Hypotheses  3 

There  is  no  gainsaying  facts  such  as  these,  nor  has 
the  Church  anything  to  say  to  them  save  in  so  far  as 
she  chooses  to  use  them  in  building  up  her  system  of 
philosophy. 

An  hypothesis  endeavours  toex^hiin  facts,  to  bind 
them  together,  to  co-relate  them.  As  an  example  we 
might  take  the  much-debated  theory  which  asserts  that 
all  living  animals  have  been  derived  from  simpler,  forms 
— the  doctrine  of  transformation. 

Before  discussing  our  attitude  to  such  hypotheses 
there  are  three  points  which  it  will  be  well  to  keep  in 
mind  : 

(i)  That  what  has  long  been  thought  to  be  a  scientific 
fact  may  turn  out  to  have  been  all  along  only  an  hypo- 
thesis, and  perhaps  an  inaccurate  hypothesis  too.  I 
shall  deal  more  fully  with  this  point  when  I  come  to 
touch  upon  the  question  of  the  so-called  chemical 
elements. 

(2)  That  scientilic  facts  without  hypotheses  to  bind 
them  together  are  interesting  but  disjoined.  They 
may,  like  the  sheep's  head,  afford  "  fine  confused 
feeding,"  but  the  effect  upon  the  student  will  be  like 
that  produced  upon  the  man  who  attempted  to  satisfy 
his  literary  cravings  by  reading  Johnson's  Dictionary. 

They  are  like  the  bricks  and  mortar  out  of  which  the 
genius  of  the  architect  can  construct  a.  Westminster 
Cathedral,  but  which  otherwise  remain  a  confused  and 
meaningless  mass. 

(3)  That  these  hypotheses  are  liable,  at  any  moment, 
to  be  upset  by  facts  newly  come  to  light.  But  even  if 
overthrown  and  cast  on  the  scrap-heap,  they  may  still 
have  served  a  useful  puipose  as  stepping-stones  on  the 
way  to  truth. 

Hence  the  construction  of  hypotheses  is  not  onlv  a 


h'V 


4  Scientific  Facts 

legitimate  exercise  of  scientific  imagination,  it  is  also  an 
absolutely  necessary  one  if  science  is  to  progress  and 
knowledge  to  increase. 

But  what  is  too  often  forgotten  is  that  many — it 
would  not  be  too  much  to  say  most — of  these  theories 
never  attain  to  a  greater  dignity  than  of  a  working  hypo- 
thesis, and  many  of  them  perish  before  they  have 
arrived  even  at  this  pitch  of  acceptance. 

In  the  biological  sciences  at  least  it  may  safely  be 
said  that  there  is  hardly  a  single  theory  which  can  be 
regarded  as  being,  even  in  its  measure,  as  iirmly 
established  as  a  mathematical  proposition. 

Take  the  theory  of  evolution  which,  as  the  little 
scientific  manuals  are  never  tired  of  assuring  us,  unless 
a  scientific  man  believe,  he  is  undoubtedly  lost.  What 
is  the  real  value  of  this  hypothesis  ?  It  may  fairly  be 
said  that  it  is  accepted  by  most,  though  perhaps  not  by 
all  men  of  science,  though  the  same  men  of  science 
differ  as  widely  as  can  be  as  to  how  evolution  has  come 
about.  Few,  however,  if  any,  would  be  so  temerarious 
as  to  say  that  this  hypothesis  rests  on  as  secure  a 
foundation,  as,  say,  a  proposition  of  Euclid,  or  as  one  of 
the  positive  facts  of  science  like  those  alluded  to  pre- 
viously. But  if  this  be  the  case,  and  it  can  hardly  be 
denied,  then  this  theory,  like  others,  remains  only  a 
theory  and  cannot  be  accepted  as  being  more  than  a 
working  hypothesis,  though  admittedly  the  most  fruit- 
ful of  results  of  all  the  hypotheses  which  have  been  put 
forward  by  scholars  belonging  to  the  biological  wing  of 
the  scientific  army, 
r  As  I  have  already  said,  this  is  not  the  view  which  is 
^  taken  of  this  subject  by  the  compilers  of  the  little 
manuals  which  flutter  in  such  swarms  from  the  popular 
i  press,  but  it  is  of  great  importance  to  take  these  manuals 


and  Scientific  Hypotheses  5 

at  their  real  value  and  not  at  that  which  is  set  upon 
them  by  their  writers.  A  recent  writer  has  very 
pertinently  observed  : 

"  Laymen  in  science  who  wish  to  follow  tiie  trend  of 
modern  discovery  are  limited  for  the  most  part  to  one 
of  two  things  :  Either  they  must  read  the  pseudo- 
science  of  the  magazines,  which  is  arranged  chiefly  for 
dramatic  effect  rather  than  for  accurate  exposition,  or 
they  must  turn  to  specialized  and  technical  works 
written  by  the  discoverers  themselves  for  their  fellow- 
workers — books  in  which  technical  training  is  taken  for 
granted,  and  the  lay-reader,  however  cultured  and 
thoughtful  he  may  be,  becomes  utterly  and  hopelessly 
lost.  The  world  is,  then,  divided  between  men  who 
know  and  cannot  tell,  and  men  who  tell  and  cannot 
know." 

For  the  sake  of  those  but  little  conversant  with  the 
literature  of  science  it  may  be  well  to  give  one  example 
of  the  kind  of  thing  which  is  here  alluded  to.  Readers 
of  evolutionary  books  will  not  require  to  be  told  that  the 
stock  example  of  a  chain  of  anim.ils  in  direct  descent 
is  that  of  the  horse  and  its  predecessors,  an  example 
which  is  so  much  quoted  in  such  books  as  to  lead  many 
to  suspect  that  it  is  the  only  quotable  instance. 

In  any  case,  as  ordinarily  given,  it  certainly  is  a  very 
striking  instance,  and  one  which  might  well  be  con- 
sidered to  go  a  long  way  in  the  direction  of  proving  the 
theory  of  transformation,  at  any  rate  so  far  as  this 
particular  species  is  concerned.  And  so  we  hnd,  in 
one  of  the  most  recent  and  dithyrambic  of  the  little 
books  on  evolution,  that  "this  great  service,  the  afford- 
ing of  unquestionable  proof  of  this  momentous  theory  " 
[of  organic  evolution],  "  mankind  owes  to  its  trusty 
ser\ant  the  horse." 


6  Scientific  Facts 

So  impressed  with  this  point  is  the  writer  that  he 
proceeds  :  ''  The  horse  always  stands  to  me  for  three 
things  :  First,  its  obsolescent  use  as  a  beast  of  burden ; 
second,  its  proof  of  the  truth  of  organic  evolution  ; 
third,  its  priceless  services  —  irreplaceable  by  any 
machine — in  giving  its  blood  to  save  our  children's 
lives  when  they  are  in  the  clutches  of  diphtheria." 
The  order  of  the  services  or  aspects  of  interest  of  the 
horse  is  rather  odd,  but  at  least  it  is  clear  that  the 
writer  in  question  attached  extraordinary  importance 
to  the  piece  of  evidence  which  it  is  supposed  to  afford. 
Indeed,  he  does  not  hesitate  to  describe  it  as  "A  Con- 
clusive Instance"  in  the  heading  of  the  chapter  which 
deals  with  the  subject.  So  much  for  the  man  who  tells. 
Let  us  now  turn  to  the  man  who  knows.  For  every 
thousand  persons  who  glance  through  the  pages  of  the 
booklet  from  which  I  have  been  quoting,  it  may  be 
taken  that  perhaps  not  more  than  one  will  consult 
the  learned  Text-book  of  Zoology,  published  in  1905  by 
the  present  occupant  of  the  chair  of  that  subject  in  the 
University  ol  Cambridge.  Hence  but  few  in  com- 
parison will  learn  what  the  position  of  science  is  on 
that  subject  to-day.  After  describing  the  points  alluded 
to  above,  with  regard  to  the  so-called  ancestry  of  the 
horse,  the  learned  writer  proceeds  :  "  So  far  as  the 
characters  mentioned  are  concerned,  we  have  here  a 
very  remarkable  series  of  forms  which  at  iirst  sight 
appear  to  constitute  a  linear  series  with  no  cross-con- 
nections. Wliether,  however,  they  really  do  this  is  a 
dilTicult  point  to  decide.  There  are  flaws  in  the  chain  of 
evidence,  which  require  careful  and  detailed  considera- 
tion. For  instance,  the  genus  Eqiius  appears  in  the 
Upper  .Siwalik  beds,  which  have  been  ascribed  to  the 
Aliocene  age.     It  has,   however,  been  maintained  that 


and  Scientific  Hypotheses    J  y^      / 

these  beds  are  really  Lower  Pliocene  or  even  Ujiper 
Pliocene.  It  is  clear  that  the  decision  of  this  question 
is  of  the  utmost  importance.  If  Eqiiiis  really  existed  in 
the  Upper  Miocene,  it  was  antecedent  to  some  of  its 
supposed  ancestors.  Again,  in  the  series  of  equine 
forms,  Mcsohippus^  Miohippus,  Dcsinatliippiis,  Prolo/iippus, 
which  are  generally  considered  as  coming  into  the 
direct  line  of  equine  descent,  Scott  points  out  that  each 
genus  is  in  some  respect  or  other  less  modernized  than 
its  predecessor.  In  other  words,  it  would  appear  that 
in  this  succession  of  North  American  forms  the  earlier 
forms  show,  in  some  points,  closer  resemblances  to  the 
modern  Eqiiits  than  to  their  immediate  successors.  It 
is  possible  that  these  difticulties  and  others  of  the  same 
kind  will  be  overcome  with  the  growth  of  knowledge, 
but  it  is  necessary  to  take  notice  of  them,  for  in  the 
search  after  truth  nothing  is  gained  by  ignoring  such 
apparent  discrepancies  between  theory  and  fact." 

With  which  last  statement  every  rational  person  must 
fully  agree,  and  must  conclude  that  in  this  case  at  least 
the  man  who  told  of  the  "  Conclusive  Instance "  was 
not  aware  of  what  the  men  who  know  had  been  think- 
ing about  the  point  which  he  endeavours  to  present  as 
incontrovertible  evidence.  It  is  true  that  he  quotes 
Huxley  in  support  of  his  contention.  But  then  that 
distinguished  man  has  been  dead  for  some  time. 
Scientiiic  work  did  not  come  to  a  close  with  his  death, 
and,  as  will  be  shown,  the  tendency  of  scientitic  work 
is  quite  as  often  to  upset  as  to  establish  earlier  theories. 

We  conclude,  then,  that  the  formation  of  scientilic 
hypotheses  is  legitimate  and  useful  ;  that  each  has  to  be 
carefully  weighed  and  no  hasty  judgement  formed  upon 
it,  and  that  its  real  value  is  to  be  estimated  from  the 
opinion,    the    carefully    matured    opinion,    of    genuine 


lus 


Scientific  Facts 


workers,  and  not  from  the  dicta  of  magazine  articles  or 
of  popular  manuals  of  science. 

In  this  connection  it  seems  well  to  make  two  remarks  : 
(i)  It  is  clearly  foolish' at  its  first  enunciation  to  announce 
any  theory  as  certainly  true  and  to  denounce  those  who 
hesitate  to  accept  it,  and  it  is  equally  foolish  to  boast 
that  this  theory,  which  may  or  may  not  be  true,  com- 
pletely upsets  all  the  teachings  of /^igion  or  even  some 
of  them.  A  single  glance  at  tl|^'  scrap-heap,  where 
rusting  wrecks  ofbygone  theories  h^rf^  hi^^n  casL.should 


prevent  any  man  of  science  from  taking  u^  any  such 
rash  and  hasty  an  attitude.  \ 

(2)  It  is  equally  unwise,  if  I  may  venturq  to  offer  this 
criticism,  ftti'  theologians  who  may  perhaps  be  but  little 
versed  in'^^cieiice  and  its  methods,  hastily  to  assume 
that  the  adherents  of  some  hypothesis  are  right  in  their 
conclusion  as  to  its  opposition  to  religious  teaching, 
and  to  condemn  it,  as  has  been  done  in  the  past,  with- 
out first  carefully  considering  what  the  real  bearing  of  the 
theory  upon  religion  may  happen  to  be.  Before  taking 
up  any  such  attitude  it  would  be  better  to  leave  the 
theory  for  a  time  to  the  ciliJi^'"'''"  ^f  srientific  men,  and 
how  corrosive  that  criticism  may  be  I  must  now  make 
some  attempt  to  show. 

In  doing  this  I  shall  take  an  example  from  each 
of  the  two  great  branches  of  science,  physical  and 
biological. 

Everybody,  one  may  presume,  will  have  heard  of 
the  alchemists  and  of  their  search  for  the  philosopher's 
stone  which  was  supposed  to  possess  the  power  of 
transmuting  one  substance  into  another  ;  of  making, 
for  example,  gold  out  of  lead. 

This  search  was  based  upon  the  underlying  theorj- 
that  there  was  a  materia  prima  of  which  all  substances 


mid  Scientific  Hypotheses  9 

were  different  manifestations,  and  the  search  itself  was 
vakiable  in  that  it  led  to  the  emergence  of  the  great 
science  of  chemistry. 

Robert  Boyle — ''the  Father  of  Chemistry,  and  the 
Brother  of  the  Earl  of  Cork,"  as  his  tombstone  describes 
him — a  very  distinguished  exponent  of  his  science, 
wrote,  in  168 1,  a  work  called  The  Skyptical  Chemist, 
which  was  the  commencement  of  the  movement  which 
displaced  the  view  of  the  alchemists  that  there  was  a 
"simple,  perfect  essence,"  and  replaced  it  by  the  theory 
that  there  existed  some  seventy  or  eighty  elements 
which  were  unchangeable  and  undecomposable.  It  is 
fair  to  say  that  the  view  that  these  elements  were 
unchangeable  was  always  guarded  by  careful  men  of 
science  with  the  proviso  that  they  were  unchangeable 
so  far  as  could  be  seen.  Thus  Davy  stated  in  181 1 
that  "  to  inquire  whether  the  metals  be  capable  of 
being  decomposed  and  composed  is  a  grand  object  of 
true  philosophy,"  and  Faraday,  in  1815,  that  "to  de- 
compose the  metals,  to  reform  them,  and  to  realize  the 
once  absurd  notion  of  transiftutation,  are  the  problems 
now  given  to  chemists  for  solution."  But  in  spite  of 
assertions  such  as  this,  it  is  fair  to  say  that  all  chemical 
work  for  more  than  two  hundred  years  proceeded  upon 
the  assumption  that  the  simplicity  of  the  elements  was 
a  scientiiic  fact.  And  yet  recent  discoveries  seem  to 
show  that  the  fact  was  in  reality  only  a  theory,  and  that 
theory  not  an  accurate  one  ;  nay,  more,  that  the 
alchemists  in  their  underlying  assumption  were  nearer 
to  the  truth  than  the  many  generations  of  chemists  which 
succeeded  them.  To  justify  this  statement  it  must 
be  explained  in  the  first  place  that  some  twenty-live 
years  ago  Sir  Norman  Lockyer  showed,  by  spectroscopic 
methods,  that  a  certain  element,  which  he  called  helium, 


1  o      / "  Scientific  Facts 

at  that  time  not  known  to  exist  upon  the  earth,  was  to 
be  found  in  abundance  in  the  atmosphere  of  the  sun. 
Now  recent  research  seems  to  show  that  this  hehum  is 
a  disintegration  product  of  radium,  and  if  that  is  the 
case,  then  one  form  of  matter  has  been  caught  in  the 
act  of  transmuting  itseh"  into  another.  Moreover,  there 
is  some  evidence  that  radium  itself  is  a  disintegration 
product  from  some  other  substance,  perhaps  the  hitherto 
called  element  uranium,  or,  as  others  hold,  of  some 
unknown  substance  which  accompanies  uranium. 
Finally,  the  element  thorium  appears  to  be  constantly 
engaged  in  generating  from  itself  another  solid  element 
which  again  decays,  its  end-product  being  so  far  un- 
known. These  facts,  if  they  be  facts,  are  the  result  of 
but  a  few  years'  investigations  ;  for  it  is  but  yesterday 
that  M.  and  Mme.  Curie  announced  their  discovery  of 
radium.  Yet  they  have  rendered  insecure  the  whole 
basis  upon  which  chemists  have  been  working  for  more 
than  two  hundred  years,  and  strikingly  illustrate  the 
truth  of  the  statement  that  great  hesitation  should  be 
exhibited  before  scientific  facts  are  regarded  as  being 
surely  and  irrefragably  established. 

But  far  beyond  the  points  above  dealt  with  is 
the  view  which  is  now  being  put  forward  that  all 
matter  is  one  in  its  last  analysis.  That  the  molecules 
of  which  any  substance  is  made  up  are  composed  of 
certain  factors  called  atoms  has  long  been  a  dictum  of 
science,  and  the  atomic  theory,  so  wonderful  and  so 
fruitful,  is  built  upon  it.  But  it  is  now  urged  that  these 
atoms  consist  of  corpuscles  or  electrons,  and  that  each  of 
these  is  made  up  of  a  moving  unit  of  negative  electricity 
together  with  the  ether  which  is  bound  up  with  it.  A 
collection  of  such  corpuscles,  surrounded  and  balanced 
by  a  sphere  of  positive  electricity,  is  an  atom.     Hence 


and  Scientific  Hypotheses  1 1 

in  essence  there  is  no  diiteience  between  the  corpuscles 
of  any  substances.  It  is  their  arrangement  in  the  atom, 
their  positions  with  regard  to  one  another,  perhaps  the 
kinks  or  vortices  whicli  they  produce  in  the  ether 
surrounding  them,  or  which  exist  in  that  ether,  which 
produce  the  differences  in  the  atoms  and  hence  pro- 
duce the  differences  in  the  substances  of  which  they 
are  the  constituent  parts.  If  all  this  be  true  then  it  is 
not  too  much  to  expect  that  some  means  may  yet  be 
found  by  which  the  arrangement  of  the  corpuscles  in 
the  atom  may  be  artihcally  altered,  and  one  substance 
actually  transmuted  into  another.  Incidentally  I  may 
remark  that  besides  rehabilitating  the  alchemists,  this 
view,  so  far  as  I  understand  such  matters,  comes  un- 
commonly close  to  the  scholastic  theory  of  matter  and 
form.  What  I  have  said  shows,  I  think  I  may  claim, 
that  even  a  theory  of  such  respectable  antiquity  and 
such  apparently  unimpeachable  validity  as  that  of  the 
chemical  elements  may  turn  out  to  have  been  inaccurate, 
and  that,  if  such  be  the  case,  it  is  a  strong  proof  of  the 
wisdom  which  bids  one  hesitate  before  rashly  forming 
a  judgement  as  to  any  hypothesis  or  its  bearing  upon 
any  other  order  of  thought. 

Turning  to  the  other  side  of  scicntilic  investigation,  I 
must  dwell  for  a  few  moments  on  the  so-called  Dar- 
winian theory,  and  in  doing  so,  it  may  be  well  first  to 
clear  up  the  misapprehension  under  which  so  many 
persons  labour,  that  Darwin  was  the  originator  of  the 
doctrine  of  transformation,  of  the  view,  that  is,  that 
certain  living  things  were  derived  from  other  living 
things,  the  theory  of  what  we  should  call  Derivative 
Creation.  Darwin,  of  course,  did  nothing  of  the  kind, 
for  such  a  solution  of  the  condition  of  affairs  in  the 
world  of  living  things  was  proposed  centuries   before 


'7^^ 


v>. 


^ 


i^^(  l^    A         Scientific  Facts 


arwin  was  born.  To  take  only  our  own  theologians, 
such  a  view  was  in  essence  put  forward  by  St.  Augustine, 
by  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  by  Cornelius  a  Lapide,  and  by 

«  Suarez,  as  has  been  shown  by  Mivart  in  a  now  almost 
forgotten  book,  The  Genesis  of  Species,  and  by  Father 
Wasmann  in  his  splendid  treatise.  Die  Modcnie  Biologic 
und  die  Entivickliitigstheone,  so  that,  whether  true  or  not, 
the  doctrine  in  one  shape  or  another  has  a  v^ery  respect- 
ahlgantiquity.  What  Darwin  did  was  to"  suggest  a 
meansB}'  wliirh  the  transformation  might  have  taken 
place,  and  his  great  factor  was  Natural  Selection.  The 
title  of  his  most  celebrated  work — a  title  unknown  to 
many  who  talk  and  write  about  the  subject,  at  least  so 
it  would  appear — is  The  Origin  of  Species  by  means  of 
Natural  Selection,  or  the  Prcscn<aiion  of  Favoured  Races 
in  the  Struggle  for  Life,  and  this  makes  it  clear  that  it 
was  the  method,  not  the  fact,  of  transformation  which 
he  desired  primarily  to  expound.  Now  many  hold  that 
Natural  Selection  does  not  exist,  and  Professor  T.  H. 
Morgan,  a  most  distinguished  American  authority  on 
biological  matters,  says  that  the  discoveries  of  the 
Augustinian  Abbot  Mendel  have  given  that  theory  its 

'  coup  de  grace.  But  if  Natural  Selection  exists  it  is 
nothing,  and  can  be  nothing,  but  a  sieve  by  which 
certain  changes,  which  have  in  some  way  or  another 
arisen,  are  tried  and  retained  or  lost.  It  postulates  an 
internal  force  of  variation  following  some  law,  and  that 
again  demands  the  existence  of  a  law  and  of  a  law- 
giver. But  let  that  pass.  Darwin  called  these  varia- 
tions spontaneous,  and  he  insisted  particularly  that  they 
were  individually  slight,  minute,  and  insensible.  On 
such  an  hypothesis  most  biologists,  and  at  lirst  all,  have 
pursued  their 

But  of  yecent  years  lanother  school  has  arisen  which 


and  Scientific  Hypotheses  1 3 

declares  that  these  sHi^ht,  ahiiost  unnoticeable  changes 
on  which  Darwin  rehecl,  are  utterly  powerless  to  bring 
about  any  transformation,  and  that  it  is  only  by  the 
occurrence — the  sudden  occurrence — ^f^large  and  cou- 
sidegable-ebaageg  or  ^mutations"  that  a  new  species 

is produced.       De    Vries,    the     distinguisHecP  Dutch 

botanist,  claims  that  he  has  been  able  to  observe  the 
birth  of.-ft€J5/^  species  in  the  vegetable  kingdom,  and  he 
an^JBatesorv'and  others  proclaim  that  Variation  is  dis- 
continuous and  not  continuous  ;  in  other  words,  that  the 
accumulation  of  small  variations  which  Darwin  counted 
on,  and  the  efficacy  of  which  Mivart  doubted,  have 
nothing  to  do  with  the  process.  It  is  true  that  others 
have  cast  doubt  on  the  reality  of  these  species,  so  that 

the    matter    rx}nc.{    c\\\\    hf;    rnnc^iVlprprl    Kiih  jii'[irr.^    but    in 

any  case,  if  these  "  mutations "  really  occur,  we  are 
brought  back  to  the  imperative  necessity  for  some 
internal  cause  which  produces  these  large  spontaneous 
departures  from  the  normal  condition,  and  to  the  equally 
imperative  necessity  for  a  law  to  regulate  them  and  for 
a  law-giver  who  has  established  them  and  set  them  in 
motion. 

I  take  this  instance  because  the  hypotheses  of  Natural 
Selection  and  of  the  efficacy  of  small  variations  in  the 
production  of  species  really  lie  at  the  bottom  of  the 
whole  of  the  Darwinian  edifice.  These  theories  were 
supported  with  all  the  marvellous  skill  and  with  all  the 
industry  and  research  which  were  the  attributes  of  that 
truly  great  man,  yet  wp  nnw-frn4  thpm  rnntJUVj^tfd,  and 
learn  that  it  is  possible  that  they  too  may  have  to  find 
their  way  to  the  scrap-heap  of  which  I  have  spoken,  a 
scrap-heap  on  which  will  be  found  also  Darwin's 
beloved  "  pangenesis  "  theory,  and  perhaps  some  other 
of  his  hypotheses. 


14  Scientific  Facts 

Thqj;  these  theories  should  have  found  their  way  there 
in  no  way  detracts  from  the  greatness  of  the  man  or 
the  remarkable  power  which  his  work  has  had  in 
stimulating  scientific  research.  It  merely  proves  that 
fresh  facts,  of  which  he  was  not  cognizant,  have  come 
to  light,  facts  which  upset  or  seem  to  upset  his  theories. 
But  it  affords  another  proof  of  the  extraordinary  caution 
which  we  should  adopt  in  dealing  with  scientilic  hypo- 
theses, the  scepticism  with  which  they  should  be 
received,  and  the  importance  of  constantly  keeping 
before  one's  mind  the  fact  that  the  hypothesis,  however 
alluring,  is  only  a  working  hypothesis,  and  that  it  must 
not  be  estimated  at  a  higher  value  than  that  which  it 
really  possesses. 

On  the  whole,  then,  I  hope  I  have  been  able  to  show 
by  the  examples  which  I  have  chosen,  and  I  might  have 
added  many  others  to  them,  that  a  scientilic  hypothesis 
is  by  no  means  necessarily  a  scientific  truth.  I  also 
wish  to  emphasize  the  point  that  this  is  a  matter  which 
is  perfectly  well  understood  by  men  of  science,  and 
that  the  xeasQO-why  tliere^is  any  doubt  at  a41  about  it  in 
the  minds  of  the  public,  is-lhat  the  public  relies  for  its 
information  upon  unreliable  manuals  and  articles  which, 
for  effect,  pick  up  a  theory  and  Hai,mt^it..iiL  the  face  of 
that  pubirc"^i"if  it  were  a  fact  as  undeniable  as  sunrise 
and  sunset,  and  moreover  often  draw  from  it  deductions 
which  are  frequently  unwarrantable  and  almost  always 
absent  from  the  minds,  or  at  least  the  books,  of  the  real 
originators  of  the  main  hypothesis. 

And  so,  to  any  one  worried  by  the  bearing  or  supposed 
bearing  of  any  scientific  hypothesis  upon  matters  close 
to  his  heart  I  would  say,  "  Do  not  be  worried  ;  theories 
come  and  go,  but  God  remains  for  ever,  and  there  can 
be    no   possible    ultimate   contradiction    or    difference 


and  Scientific  Hypotheses  i  5 

between  the  tenets  oi  His  Ciiurch  and  the  laws  of  His 
creation." 

There  is  just  one  other  point  which  I  should  wish  to 
dwell  upon  for  a  moment.  The  extraordinary  results 
of  science  during  the  past  fifty  years,  the  remarkable 
fecundity  of  observation  in  all  branches,  the  almost 
incredible  progress  which  has  been  made,  all  tend  to 
show  the  wonderful  complexity  of  the  problems  with 
which  we  have  to  do  and  the  truly  amazing  extent  of 
our  ignorance.  If  there  is  a  science  in  which  it  might 
be  supposed  that  really  definite  knowledge  had  been 
arrived  at  it  is  that  of  physics,  yet  it  is  not,  perhaps,  too 
much  to  say  that  physicists  are  beginning  to  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  they  know  nothing  of  the  undex"- 
lying  physical  facts  of  which  ordinary  things  and 
phenomena  are  the  symbol  and  the  manifestation.  The 
same  is  true  on  the  biological  side.  The  greater  the 
improvements  in  the  microscope,  the  more  subtle  the 
methods  of  microscopic  preparation,  the  more  delicate 
and  searching  the  experiments  undertaken,  the  greater 
are  the  mysteries  which  are  found  to  surround  us. 

There  is  nothing  on  which  greater  pains  and  study 
have  been  expended  than  on  tlie  structure  and  physi- 
ology of  the  cell,  and,  to  us  as  Catholics,  I  may  add 
that  it  is  matter  of  congratulation  that  some  of  the 
most  important  and  fruitful  of  this  work  has  been  done 
in  the  University  of  Louvain. 

It  is  a  small  thing — the  cell.  It  might  have  been 
supposed  by  the  casual  observer  that  no  very  great 
amount  of  labour  would  be  necessary  to  clear  up  all 
that  could  possibly  be  known  of  such  a  very  limited 
field  of  investigation.  Yet  after  so  many  years  of  work, 
after  the  unceasing  toil  of  hundreds  of  observers  in  all 
parts  of  the  world,  the  leading  authority  on  the  subject 


l''^ 


1 6  Scientific  Facts 

finds  himself  compelled  to  write,  "  The  recent  advance 
of  discovery  has  not  tended  to  simplify  our  conceptions 
of  cell-life,  but  has  rather  led  to  an  emphasized  sense  of 
the  diversity  and  complexity  of  its  problems." 

The  sea  by  the  side  of  which  Sir  Isaac  Newton  picked 
up  his  pebbles  is  a  much  greater  one  than  even  he 
imagined,  and  the  pebbles  which  remain  to  be  picked 
up  are  a  million  for  every  one  on  which  a  discoverer 
has  as  yet  laid  his  hand.  How  can  we  then,  in  the 
presence  of  such  a  confession  of  ignorance,  feel  any 
great  confidence  in  the  foundation  or  longevity  of  a 
scientific  theory  when  we  know  not  the  day  in  which 
some  new  pebble  may  not  be  picked  up  which  will 
shatter  that  theory  into  fragments,  as  that  fine  pebble, 
radium,  has  shattered  so  many  pre-existing  views. 

Pulchra  quae  videntur,  piilchriora  quae  exisiimantur, 
longe  puJchernma  quae  ignorantur.  We  have  not  come  to 
the  confines  of  knowledge  as  yet  nor  anywhere  near  them. 

We  cannot  understand  the  flower  from  the  crannied 
wall,  nor  even  grasp  the  secrets  of  one  of  the  many 
million  cells  of  which  it  is  built  up,  and  it  is  improbable 
that  future  generations  will  succeed  in  clearing  up  all 
the  mysteries  which  elude  our  grasp. 

But  till  all  these  have  been  cleared  up  it  is  hard 
to  say  that  any  scientific  hypothesis  is  irrefutably 
established. 

Facts  let  us  have  in  as  great  a  measure  as  possible 
and  theories  too,  let  us  have,  in  any  reasonable  number  : 
but  let  us  be  quite  clear  as  to  what  are  facts  and  what 
are  theories,  and  quite  definite  in  our  ideas  as  to  the 
relative  value  of  the  two  categories. 


PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BV   THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH   SOCIETY,  LONDON. 


SOME    DEBTS    WHICH    SCIENCE    OWES 
TO   CATHOLICS^ 


Bv  bp:rtram  c.  a.  wixdle,  M.n.,  f.k.s., 

Pi  csidciil  of  Queen's  Collci^c,  Cork. 

That  there  have  been  great  discoverers  in  the  realm  of 
science  who  have  professed  no  religious  faith,  v. '.' 
on  the  contrary,  been  inimical  to  all  forms  oi 
belief,  is  a  fact  that  can  hardly  have  failed  to  con-  ....^_. 
the  notice  of  any  person  who  reads  the  magazines  or  even 
the  daily  papers.  That  there  have  also  been  great  lumi- 
naries of  science  like  the  late  Sir  George  Stokes  or  like 
that  most  distinguished  man  whose  body  was  laid  to  rest 
in  Westminster  Abbey  but  a  short  time  ago  who,  though 
not  members  of  the  Catholic  (Church,  were  yet  professed 
believers  in  Christianity,  is  also  a  matter  of  common 
knowledge. 

That  at  least  as  great  a  number  as  both  of  these  classes 
put  together  have  been  or  are  faithful  adherents  of  the 
great  Mother  Church,  it  is  the  object  of  this  paper  to 
show.  It  ought  not  to  be  necessary  to  have  to  show 
anything  of  the  kind,  nor  would  it  be  if  the  reading  world 
was  better  educated  and  at  least  reasonably  informed.  But 
this  is  the  day  of  the  imperfectly  educated,  and  the  half- 
informed  writers  are  never  tired  of  telling  their  quarter- 
informed  readers  that  between   the  Catholic  Church  and 

'  A  lecture  delivered  to  the  Catholic  Young  Men's  Society,  Cork. 


2     '  Some  Debts  which 

science  there  exists  such  a  deadly  enmity  that  the  latter 
cannot  flourish  where  the  former  exercises  her  baneful 
influence.  This  is  a  terrible  accusation  if  it  were  true, 
for  science  being  simply  the  examination  and  discovery 
of  the  facts  of  nature,  the  accusation  really  means  that 
Catholicism  is  such  a  thing  of  shreds  and  patches  that 
it  cannot  stand  the  light  of  truth,  and  must  therefore  seek 
to  extinguish  or  occlude  that  light  lest  it  prove  its  destruc- 
tion. Well,  this  is  a  matter,  fortunately,  which  does  not 
rest  upon  the  word  of  any  man ;  it  is  an  actual  question  of 
fact,  and  can  be  determined  by  a  little  historical  inquiry, 
an  inquiry  so  simple  and  so  easy  that  one  might  have  sup- 
posed it  to  be  within  the  capacity  even  of  those  half-informed 
writers  of  whom  mention  has  just  been  made. 

When  1  begin  the  task  which  now  lies  before  me, 
the  difficulty  which  I  first  encounter  is  not  one  of  dis- 
covery but  of  selection,  for  there  are  so  many  distinguished 
Catholic  names  amongst  the  Fathers  of  Science  that  it 
would  be  possible  to  exhaust  the  limits  of  this  paper  by 
merely  giving  a  catalogue  of  them.  That  would  be  a  very 
uninteresting  thing  to  most  people,  and  I  must,  therefore, 
make  a  choice  and  select  those  lines  of  study  with  which 
I  am  myself  most  familiar. 

Hence  I  must  pass  over  the  Mathematicians,  and  I  must 
not  linger  over  the  Astronomers,  though  I  might  have  given 
some  account  of  the  Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of  PVauen- 
burg,  who  is  better  known  as  Copernicus,  whose  wish  it 
was  that  there  should  be  inscribed  upon  his  tomb  the  words, 
"  I  ask  not  the  grace  accorded  to  Paul,  not  that  given  to 
Peter  :  give  me  only  the  favour  Thou  didst  show  the  thief 
on  the  cross."  Or  I  might  have  given  you  the  true  history 
of  the  Galileo  episode,  and  might  have  asked  you  to  con- 
sider how  it  is  that  if  the  Church  is  really  so  much  opposed 
to  science,  this  is  the  one  case  that  is  constantly  being 
brought  up,  and  why  it  is  that  this  one  case  has  always 


Science  owes  to  Catholics  3 

to  be  garbled  to  make  it  bear  the  interpretation  which  it 
is  desired  to  place  upon  it.  Or  I  might  have  asked  you  to 
consider  the  lives  and  work  of  those  two  distinguished 
Jesuits,  Fathers  Secchi  and  Perry,  whose  names  are  held 
in  honour  wherever  astronomers  meet  together. 

So  also  must  I  pass  over  the  Chemists,  and  even  the 
Ethnologists,  though  there  is  no  body  of  men  to  whom 
Ethnology  owes  so  great  a  debt  as  it  does  to  the  early 
Catholic  missionaries,  indeed,  to  the  Catholic  missionaries 
of  all  ages,  and  particularly  to  those  who  belonged  to  the 
Society  of  Jesus.  I  cannot  do  more  than  briefly  allude 
also  to  the  many  names  of  Catholics,  and  especially  of 
Catholic  ecclesiastics  which  are  to  be  found  amongst  the 
list  of  those  who  have  helped  to  clear  up  the  secrets  of  the 
earlier  races  which  inhabited  this  globe,  and  particularly 
Europe,  during  the  prehistoric  period.  Why,  even  Kent's 
Cavern,  the  investigation  of  which  has  taught  us  so  much, 
was  rediscovered,  after  having  been  lost  for  years,  by 
Father  M'Enery,  a  Catholic  priest ! 

I  intend  to  devote  most  of  my  space  to  the  consideration 
of  some  few  of  those  who  have  been  eminent  in  Biology  or 
in  Medicine,  for  of  those  two  lines  of  scientific  investiga- 
tion I  have  some  claim  to  speak,  but  before  passing  to 
them  I  must  pause  for  a  few  moments  and  bring  under 
your  notice  some  remarkable  facts  connected  with  Physics, 
or  as  it  used  to  be  called.  Natural  Philosophy. 

I  do  this  for  a  twofold  reason.  Firstly,  because  the 
uses  of  electricity  are  so  numerous,  and  its  applications 
daily  growing  so  familiar  that  everybody  talks  about  it, 
and  many  people  think  that  they  know  all  about  it.  But 
secondly,  I  bring  it  under  your  notice  because  it  is  a  subject 
which  is  peculiarly  connected  with  the  question  we  are  now 
concerned  with,  and,  as  we  shall  see,  the  names  of  great 
Catholic  observers  are  actually  embalmed  in  tlie  nomen- 
clature   of   the    science,    though    probably    not    one    in    a 


4  Some  Debts  which 

thousand  of  those  who  use  the  terms  have  the  slightest 
knowledge  of  that  fact. 

Why,  for  example,  do  we  speak  of  galvanism,  of  a  gal- 
vanic battery,  of  galvanized  iron  ?  We  do  so  because 
Galvani,  an  Italian,  was  one  of  the  earliest  and  the 
greatest  discoverers  in  this  line  of  research.  Galvani  was 
born  in  Bologna  in  1737;  he  Was  educated  there,  he 
became — I  am  proud  to  think  of  the  subject  which  he 
taught — Professor  of  Anatomy  there,  and  he  died  there 
in  1798.  He  was  evidently  a  man  of  more  than  merely 
nominal  Catholic  beliefs,  since  it  is  recorded  in  his  Life 
that  he  made  a  novena  to  our  Lady  in  order  to  be  guided 
aright  in  his  choice  of  a  wife,  an  act  which  proclaims  his 
prudence  as  well  as  his  faith. 

IJut  Galvani  is  not  the  only  Catholic  name  which  is 
associated  with  this  science.  Since  it  became  a  com- 
mercial matter,  electricity  has  taught  us  a  number  of 
terms  employed,  as  inches  are  in  linear  measurement,  and 
as  pounds  are  in  weight,  the  units  of  various  kinds  used  in 
the  measurement  of  the  mysterious  entity  which  we  call  the 
electric  current.  There  are  five  of  these  units,  the  \'olt, 
the  Ampere,  the  Coulomb,  the  Ohm,  and  the  Farad.  How 
are  these  strange  terms  derived,  and  what  do  they  signify  ? 
Well,  in  the  first  place,  each  of  them  is  the  whole  or  the 
part  of  a  man's  name,  and  I  suppose  it  need  hardly  be 
said  that  those  men  would  not  have  had  their  names  thus 
honoured  if  they  had  not  fully  earned  the  distinction  which 
has  been  given  to  them. 

The  fact  is  that  their  names  are  attached  to  these  units 
because  they  were  the  first  or  the  greatest  discoverers,  and 
in  some  cases  both,  of  the  secrets  connected  with  the  par- 
ticular measurement  with  which  their  names  have  become 
associated.  We  may  dispose  at  once  of  the  Ohm,  which  is 
the  unit  of  resistance,  and  the  Farad,  which  is  that  of  capa- 
city,  since  neither  Ohm   nor  that  great  man.  Sir  Michael 


Science  oives  to  Catholics  5 

Faraday,  were  Catholics.     But  all  the  other  three  belong  to 
us.     Volts  and  voltage  are  on  everybody's  tongue  who  has 
to  do  wdth  electricity,  however  slightly,  and  the  volt  is  the 
unit  of  electromotive  force.     It  owes  its  name  to  Volta, 
a  great  physicist,   who,  amongst  other  things,  discovered 
the  electrical  decomposition  of  water.     He  was  a  Catholic, 
was  born  in  Como  in  1745,  and  was  Professor  of  Natural 
Philosophy  in  Pavia.     Scarcely  less  frequently  do  we  hear 
of  the  ampere,  which  is  the  unit  of  current,  and  Ampere,  to 
whom  it  owes  its  name,  was  a  Catholic  and  a  Frenchman, 
born  in   Lyons    in    1775.     Afterwards  a  Professor  in   the 
College  de  P>ance,  he  died  in   1836.     Finally,  there  is  the 
unit  of  quantity,  the  coulomb,  and  that  owes  its  name  to 
another    French   Catholic   who   was    born    in    Angouleme 
in    1730,  and  died  in   1806.     Four,  therefore,  out  of  the 
six  names  associated  most  prominently  with  this  subject, 
embedded  in  its  very  nomenclature,  are  those  of  Catholics. 
Of  course,  it  may  be  argued  that  they  were  Catholics  because 
of  their  time  and  place  of  origin.     Well,  taking  into  con- 
sideration the  dates  at  which  some  uf  them  lived,  I  think 
that  might  be  an  arguable  proposition,  but  after  all  it  is  not 
to  the  point.     The  allegation  we  are  answering  is  that  it  is 
not  possible  for  Catholicism  and  Science  to  flourish  side 
by  side,  and  here  we  bring  you  four  Catholics,  who  were 
such    masters   in    their  own    particular  line  that    men   of 
science  of  all  religious    beliefs  and  of  no  religious  belief 
have  united    to   honour  them    in  the   most  distinguished 
manner  in  their  power,  namely,  by  giving  their  names  for 
ever  to.  the  nomenclature  of  their  subject.     But  I  can  still 
further  add  to  my  argument  by  giving  one  more  name  of  a 
man    happily    still    living.     Everybody    has   heard    of  the 
Rontgen   rays,    and    most    people    have  either  seen  them 
or   at    least   the    radiographs    which    they    produce,    but 
probably   few   know   that  the   discoverer   of   these   rays    is 
a  faithful  son  of  the  Church. 


6  Some  Debts  zukich 

Now  I  must  turn  from  these  fields  and  ask  you  to  consider 
with  me  a  few  only  of  the  distinguished  Catholic  names 
which  are  associated  with  biological  science,  a  science  any 
dealings  with  which  is,  according  to  some  persons,  the 
certain  road  to  loss  of  faith. 

I  will  begin  with  the  great  controversy  which  raged  for  so 
long  around  the  question  of  the  origin  of  life — biogenesis  or 
abiogenesis. 

From  the  time  of  Aristotle  and  for  centuries  after  him 
down  to  the  days  of  William  Harvey,  the  discoverer  of  the 
circulation  of  the  blood  and  the  tutor  of  the  sons  of 
Charles  I  of  England,  for  all  this  long  period  of  time 
people  thought  that  living  things  could  be  originated  by 
non-living  materials.  Thus  they  thought  that  maggots  were 
actually  engendered  by  decomposing  flesh  ;  that  insects  and 
reptiles  arose  from  the  slime  of  rivers  ;  that  eels  were  formed 
in  vinegar  •  and  the  like.  It  was  in  no  way  wonderful  that, 
in  days  when  the  microscope  was  unknown,  such  ideas 
should  prevail  ;  they  were  held  by  all  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church  who  troubled  themselves  about  such  matters,  and 
even  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  that  well  of  learning,  when  com- 
bating the  ideas  of  Avicenna,  a  controversy  which  has  often 
and  grossly  been  misrepresented,  did  not  deny — it  would 
have  been  absurd  for  him  to  have  done  soothe  possibility 
'  '  '  '  -  -nesis.  Where  St.  Thomas  differed  from  Avicenna 
that  the  latter  maintained  that  life  was  spon- 
l  generated  from  non-living  matter  by  the  inherent 

powers  of  that  matter  alone,  whereas  St.  Thomas  contended 
that,  if  life  did  come  from  non-living  matter  it  was 
because  the  Creator  had  imparted  to  non-living  matter  the 
power  of  producing  life,  which  would  be  the  sufficient 
explanation  of  the  question  to-day,  if — which  seems  very 
unlikely — it  were  actually  discovered  that,  under  certain 
circumstances,  life  did  arise  from  non-living  matter. 

Now,  the  first  investigator  to  disprove  some  of  the  stand- 


Science  owes  to  Catholics  7 

ing  proofs — as  they  were  then  taken  to  be — in  favour  of 
spontaneous  generation  was  Redi,  an  ItaHan,  born  in  1698, 
and  doubtless  a  Catholic,  though  I  have  no  definite  infor- 
mation on  this  point.  Redi  conceived  the  idea  of  protect- 
ing pieces  of  meat  immediately  after  the  animal  from  which 
they  had  been  taken  had  been  killed,  with  gauze  covers,  the 
precursors  of  the  meat-safes  in  our  larders  of  to-day.  He 
found  that  if  he  did  this,  his  pieces  of  meat  produced  no 
maggots,  and  he  was  able  to  prove  by  this  very  simple 
experiment,  of  which  no  one  had  thought  before,  that  it 
was  the  eggs  of  the-  flies  which  produced  the  maggots,  and 
that  if  the  flies  were  kept  off  there  were  no  such  things  to 
be  seen. 

However,  this  only  settled  the  one  point  in  question,  and 
did  not  close  the  controversy,  which  continued  in  the 
i8th  century,  when,  oddly  enough,  the  leading  antago- 
nists on  the  two  sides  were  both  of  them  Catholics,  and 
not  only  that  but  Catholic  ecclesiastics.  These  two  were 
Needham  (1713-1781),  who  believed  in  spontaneous 
generation,  and  Spallanzani  (1729-1799),  who  denied 
its  existence.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  whichever  side 
was  right  or  wrong,  the  Church  was  impartial  in  this  case. 
Still  later,  the  publications  of  Pouchct,  a  l""rcnchman,  led 
to  a  further  outburst  of  investigation,  and,  in  the  end,  to 
the  epoch-making  experiments  of  Pasteur.  I  have  no 
space  to  deal  with  these,  but  can  only  say  that  they  all 
reduce  themselves  to  the  original  experiment  of  Redi,  that 
of  keeping  living  things  away  from  the  dead  matter,  which 
then  never  produces  life.  For  that  is  what  Pasteur  proved, 
and  not  that  dead  matter  never  produces  living.  That 
negative  has  never  been  proved,  and  is  probably  unprov- 
able. At  any  rate,  no  sane  person  doubts  the  great 
scientific  interest  and  the  enormous  practical  importance 
of  Pasteur's  work.  Nor  does  any  person,  who  knows  any- 
thing about  him,   doubt  the  sincerity  of  his  atrarhmcnt  to 


8  Some  Debts  which 

the  Catholic  Faith.  It  was  Pasteur  who  said  that  the  more 
he  knew,  the  more  his  faith  assimilated  itself  to  that  of  a 
Breton  peasant,  and  that  he  was  quite  sure  that  if  he  knew 
as  much  as  he  wanted  to  know,  his  faith  would  be  as  great 
as  that  of  the  Breton  peasant's  wife.  And  in  the  centre 
of  the  great  edifice  of  science  which  has  arisen  as  his 
memorial  in  Paris,  there  is  a  chapel,  where  all  that  is 
mortal  of  Pasteur  rests,  and  where  Mass  is  said  on  each 
anniversary  of  his  death  for  the  repose  of  his  soul — one 
wonders  how  long  the  pious  practice  will  continue  under 
the  present  circumstances  of  France. 

So  much  for  this  great  controversy,  in  which,  as  I  have 
tried  to  show.  Catholic  names  have  been  prominent  from 
the  earliest  to  the  latest  times,  for  Mr.  Burke,  the  author  of 
the  latest  unsuccessful  attempt  to  prove  abiogenesis,  is  also 
a  member  of  our  Faith. 

I  turn  now  from  what  has  been  one  of  the  greatest,  and 
perhaps  one  of  the  most  important  of  all  scientific  battle- 
fields," to  another  subject  of  great  importance  and  entran- 
cing interest,  that  of  regeneration.  I  suppose  most  people 
know  that  if  one  cuts  a  worm  in  two  pieces,  each  of  them 
will  develop  into  a  new  complete  worm  ;  also  that  if  one 
cuts  off  the  leg  or  the  tail  of  a  newt,  the  injured  creature 
will  re-grow  the  member  of  which  it  has  been  deprived,  and 
will  go  on  re-growing  it  as  often  as  it  is  taken  off.  Such  a 
process  in  a  major  or  minor  form  takes  place  in  all  living 
things.  We  even  see  examples — very  slight  examples — of 
it  in  ourselves  or  our  neighbours  when  we  watch  the 
healing  of  wounds.  I  have  no  space  to  devote  to  giving 
examples  of  this  curious  process,  nor  of  dwelling  upon  the 
philosophical  importance  which  it  possesses.  What  I  am 
concerned  with  is  the  connection  with  it  of  Catholic  names, 
and  of  these  that  of  Spallanzani  was  one  of  the  greatest,  the 
very  Spallanzani  of  whom  I  wrote  a  few  lines  above.  For 
it  was  Spallanzani  who  found  out  about  the  division  of  the 


Science  oives  to  Catholics  9 

worm,  and  it  was  Spallanzani  who  made  the  discoveries  as 
to  the  power  which  the  salamander  or  newt  had  of  re- 
growing  its  hmbs,  so  that  all  the  work  which  has  since  been 
done  has  been  really  nothing  more  than  an  amplification  of 
the  discoveries  of  this  Catholic  ecclesiastic.  But  Spallan- 
zani was  not  the  original  discoverer  of  regeneration  in 
animals.  That  honour  belongs  to  another  Catholic  ecclesi- 
astic, the  Abbe  Trembley,  who  carried  out  his  classical 
experiments  in  1740  on  a  small  water  creature  called  hydra, 
and  showed  that  if  the  hydra  was  divided  into  two  or  more 
pieces,  each  of  these  pieces  was  capable  of  developing  into 
a  new  individual.  Trembley  knew  that  plants  behaved  in 
this  way  :  everybody  knows  and  knew  this,  but  he  had 
never  before,  nor  had  any  other  person,  come  in  contact 
with  such  an  occurrence  in  an  animal.  Now  the  hydra  is 
green  in  colour,  and  Trembley  was  at  first  disposed  to  think 
that  its  nature  had  been  mistaken,  and  that  it  was  really  a 
vegetable,  but  ^vith  a  beautiful  modesty — which  would 
become  any  man  of  science — he  wrote  :  "  I  felt  strongly 
that  nature  is  too  vast,  and  too  little  known,  for  us  to 
decide  without  temerity  that  this  or  that  pro[)erty  is  not 
found  in  one  or  another  class  of  organized  bodies." 

Since  the  days  of  Trembley  and  Spallanzani  many  papers 
and  books  have  been  written  on  this  subject,  but  none  of 
them  have  controverted  the  work  of  these  two  Catholic 
ecclesiastics,  on  whom,  indeed,  the  whole  edifice  of  this 
part  of  biology  may  be  said  to  have  been  erected. 

From  these  two  lines  of  research  let  us  turn  to  another, 
that  of  inheritance,  one  of  the  most  important  and  the 
most  mysterious  of  all  the  problems  presented  to  us  by 
living  things.  The  greatest  miracle — in  the  classical  sense 
of  mh-actihim — if  we  were  not  blinded  by  our  familiarity 
with  it,  is  that  of  inheritance.  Why  should  the  egg  bring 
forth  a  chick  more  or  less  resembling  the  fowls  which 
originated    it?     ^Vhy  should   the  child   be  like  the  p.irent. 


lo  Some  Debts  ivhich 

Why  is  it  that  a  rabbit  never  produces  a  hare,  or  a  rat  a 
mouse  ?  These  and  other  questions  go  right  down  to  the 
roots  of  all  biological  investigations,  and  they  have  as  yet 
received  no  kind  of  adequate  answer  of  a  physical  character. 
Probably  there  never  will  be  any  such  answer,  and  it  is 
likely  that  the  best  that  we  can  hope  for  is  that  we  may  be 
able  some  day  to  know  the  laws  under  which  inheritance 
works.  Some  persons,  and  they  are  of  great  distinction  in 
the  realms  of  science,  think  that  we  do  know  some  of  these 
laws  and  that  the  Mendelian  experiments  have  really  set  at 
rest  certain  questions  which  have  agitated  the  scientific 
world  for  many  a  day.  Whether  this  is  true  or  not  it  is 
still  too  early  to  say.  Many  firmly  believe  in  Mendel's  laws 
and  think  that  they  are  the  key  to  all  kinds  of  scientific 
and  practical  dififiiculties,  and  one  writer  at  least,  a  distin- 
guished American  biologist,  goes  so  far  as  to  say  that  they 
have  given  the  coup  de  grdce  to  Darwin's  theory  of  Natural 
Selection.  Others  as  vehemently  deny  the  general  applica- 
bility of  these  laws,  and  so  the  controversy,  at  times  of  a 
very  envenomed  character,  goes  on.  But  who,  after  all, 
is  this  Mendel  of  whom  there  is  so  much  talk,  around 
whose  discoveries  or  theories  all  this  scientific  controversy 
rages?  W^ell,  Mendel  was  a  monk,  and  ended  his  days  as 
Abbot  of  the  Augustinian  Abbey  of  Briinn,  and  it  was  in 
the  gardens  of  this  abbey  that  his  classical  experiments 
were  carried  out. 

Moreover,  his  scientific  knowledge  was  due  to  his  studies 
of  a  post-graduate  nature  in  Vienna,  and  he  was  sent  there 
by  his  abbey  on  account  of  the  scientific  bent  which  his 
Superiors  observed  that  their  young  brother  possessed. 
Mendel  died  in  1884,  so  that  he  is  a  man  of  our  own  time 
and  one  of  the  most  recent,  with  Father  Wasmann,  S.J.— 
fortunately  still  with  us — of  the  band  of  Catholic  eccle- 
siastics who  have  shed  lustre  "upon  themselves  by  their 
brilliant  and  enduring  work  in  connection  with  biology. 


Science  owes  to   Catholics  i  i 

Before  I  come  to  my  last  instance  I  must  not  omit  to 
mention  the  names  of  Schwann,  who  was  the  discoverer  of 
the  cell-theory  on  which  the  whole  science  of  histology, 
normal  and  pathological,  is  built ;  of  Johannes  Miiller, 
after  whom  the  Miillerian  Ducts  are  named,  one  of  the 
greatest  of  biologists  of  the  last  century ;  and  of  Claude 
Bernard,  a  physiologist  of  the  very  first  rank.  All  of  these 
were  Catholics,  and,  what  is  particularly  interesting,  the 
last  named  abandoned  his  religion,  became  a  professed 
materialist,  and  yet  returned  to  the  Faith  before  his  death 
and  died  in  full  communion  with  the  Church. 

Of  these  and  many  others  I  cannot  now  find  space  to 
write,  for  I  must  conclude  this  part  of  my  subject  by  some 
account  of  the  life  of  a  man  in  whom  I  have  always  felt 
the  deepest  interest,  and  for  whom,  if  I  may  legitimately 
say  so,  I  entertain  a  great  and  a  deep  devotion. 

This  man  is  Nicolaus  Stensen,  after  whom  is  named 
Stensen's  Duct,  a  structure  familiar  to  every  medical 
student.  Now  Stensen  was,  amongst  other  things,  an 
anatomist,  and  that  has  been  the  line  in  life  which  I  have 
followed  for  a  good  many  years.  He  also  was  a  convert  to 
the  Church,  and  there  again  I  can  match  him.  But  there 
the  resemblance  between  us  ceases,  for  no  duct  has  ever 
been  named  after  me  or  probably  ever  will  be,  and  I  see 
no  immediate  likelihood  that  I  shall  terminate  my  career 
as  a  bishop  as  Stensen  did.  His  life  is  so  interesting  and 
so  instructive  that  I  may  give  the  main  outlines  of  it. 

Stensen  was  born,  of  Lutheran  parents,  in  Copenhagen 
in  the  year  1638.  He  became  a  student  in  the  university 
in  that  city,  and  was  taught  anatomy  by  Bartholin,  whose 
name  is  also  familiar  to  all  medical  students,  as  connected 
with  another  salivary  duct.  After  some  years  of  study  he 
went  to  Florence  and  became  Physician  to  the  Hospital  of 
Santa  Maria  Nuova  in  that  city.  Let  me  here  call  atten- 
tion   to   the    remarkable    fact    that    in    intolerant     Cathol 


1 2  Some  Debts  which 

Italy,  as  some  people  would  call  it,  at  a  time  when  religious 
controversy  ran  very  high,  a  Lutheran  could  attain  to  such 
an  important  position.     I  note  this  and  pass  on.     Stensen 
owed  his  conversion  to  his  connection  with  this  hospital, 
for  in  the  apothecary's  department,  acting  as  dispenser,  was 
an  old  nun,  who  never  left  off  arguing  with  Stensen  and 
praying  for  him  until  she  had  brought  him  into  the  Church. 
After  his  conversion  he  was  made  Professor  of  Anatomy  in 
Copenhagen,  and  that  is  a  gratifying  piece  of  toleration  on 
the  other  side.      But  he  found  that  his  position  was  impos- 
sible on  account  of  the  feeling  which  his  change  of  religion 
had  aroused  in  the  minds  of  many  of  his  fellow-townsmen. 
Consequently   he  returned  to  Italy,  and,  refusing  various 
important  positions  which  were  offered  to  him,  he  settled 
down   to  theological  studies   and   was  ordained  a  priest. 
Eventually  he  was  consecrated — though  most  unwilling  to 
accept  the   position — Bishop    of    Hamburg,  and   his  first 
episcopal  act  was  to  send  his  blessing  to  the  old  nun  to 
whom   he  owed  his  conversion.      That  there  may  be  no 
doubt  of  the  reality  of  Stensen's  conversion  I  quote  a  Tew 
lines   from    a   letter  which   he   wrote    to  a  friend  on   the 
eighteenth  anniversary  of  his  reception  into  the  Church  : 
"To-morrow  [he  saysj    I  shall  finish,  God  willing,  the 
eighteenth    year   of   my    happy  life   as  a  member  of   the 
Church.     I  wish  to  acknowledge  once  more  my  thankful- 
ness for  the  part  which  you  took  under  God  in  my  conver- 
sion.    As  I  hope  to  have  the  grace  to  be  grateful  to  Him 
for  ever,  so  I  sigh  for  the  opportunity  to  express  my  thank- 
fulness to  you  and  your  family.     I  can  feel  that  my  own 
ingratitude  towards  God,  my  slowness  in  His  service,  make 
me   unworthy  of  His  graces  ;  but   I    hope   that  you,  who 
have  helped  me  to  enter  His  service,  will  not  cease  to  pray, 
so  that  I  may  obtain  pardon  for  the  past,  and  grace  for  the 
future,  in  order  in  some  measure  to  repay  all  the  favours 
that  have  been  conferred  on  me." 


Science  owes  to   Catholics  1 3 

Stensen  was  not  only  a  great  anatomist,  but  he  was  also 
a  great  geologist,  the  father  of  all  modern  geology,  for  on 
his  theories  and  deductions  stands  the  whole  imposing 
fabric  of  that  science  to-day.  In  fact  Leibnitz  said  that  it 
took  more  than  a  century  for  geological  science  to  reach 
the  point  at  which  it  had  been  left  by  Stensen's  work,  and 
which  he  had  reached  at  a  single  bound.  When  the  Inter- 
national Congress  of  Geologists  met  in  Bologna  in  1881 
they  erected  to  his  memory  a  tablet,  on  which  there  is  an 
inscription  commemorating  him  as  a  man  inter  geologos 
et  anafomicos  pnrstantissimus. 

Stensen,  at  least,  is  an  example  of  the  truth  that  true 
scientific  instinct  and  the  Catholic  Faith  are  not  incom- 
patible, for  in  the  zenith  of  his  fame,  and  in  the  fulness  of 
his  intellect,  he  forsook  the  religion  in  which  he  had  been 
brought  up,  for  the  ancient  Faith,  and  that  his  conversion 
was  no  mere  incident  of  his  Italian  residence  he  proved  by 
his  abandonment  of  all  that  the  world  had  to  give  of  scien- 
tific honours  for  the  lowly  estate  of  a  priest,  and  by  the 
humility  and  poverty  of  his  episcopal  life. 

Stensen  was  not  only  an  anatomist  and  a  geologist,  but 
he  was  also,  as  we  have  seen,  a  physician,  and  this  fact 
leads  me  to  say  a  few  words  in  conclusion  as  to  the  debt 
which  the  science  of  Medicine  owes  to  Catholic  members 
of  that  profession. 

I  may  commence  with  the  name  of  Morgagni,  who  is 
godfather  to  a  number  of  structures,  which  will  at  once 
occur  to  all  familiar  with  the  anatomy  of  the  human  body. 
But  beyond  this,  Morgagni  was  the  father  of  modern 
pathology,  for  his  great  work,  De  Se  dibits  et  Can  sis  Mor- 
horuin,  was  what  the  Germans  would  call  a  hahnbrechenden 
werk  in  this  direction.  His  devotion  to  the  Church  was 
no  less  than  his  devotion  to  science.  He  was  the  intimate 
friend  of  four  Popes  ;  he  had  a  standing  invitation  to  stay 
at  the  \'atican  whenevt?!-  he  visited   Rome,  and  as  eight  of 


14  Some  Debts  lijhich 

his  daughters  became  nuns,  and  one  of  his  sons  a  Jesuit, 
there  can  be  little  doubt  as  to  what  the  home  influence  was 
like. 

Passing  from  the  scientific  foundation  of  medicine,  we 
may  turn  to  its  practical  applications,  and  here  again  we 
find  ourselves  confronted  by  Catholic  pioneers. 

If  one  goes  to  a  doctor  to  be  examined,  or  if  a  doctor 
comes  to  see  us,  there  is  every  probability  that  he  will  put 
the  fingers  of  his  left  hand  on  different  parts  of  our  chest 
and  rap  on  them  with  the  fingers  of  his  right,  listening  to 
the  various  sounds  which  he  evokes. 

And  if  he  does  this,  he  will  quite  certainly  also  listen 
over  various  parts  of  the  same  region  with  an  instrument 
called  a  stethoscoi)e.  These  processes  are  called  respec- 
tively percussion  and  auscultation,  and  both  of  them  were 
discovered  by,  it  would  appear,  Catholic  physicians. 

Auenbrugger,  who  was  born  in  Styria  in  1722,  first  gave 
the  theory  of  percussion  to  the  medical  world,  dnd  Laennec, 
who  was  borli  at  Quimper,  in  Brittany,  in  1781,  discovered 
the  stethoscope,  and  may  well  be  called  the  Father  of 
Physical  Diagnosis.  Of  the  life  of  the  former  but  little  is 
known,  though  one  may  assume  from  his  dale  and  birth- 
place that  he  was  a  Catholic,  but  of  the  latter  it  may  be 
said  that  all  through  his  career  he  was  devoted  to  his 
religion.  It  is  narrated  of  him  that  when  travelling  with 
his  wife  it  was  their  custom  to  say  their  Rosary  together  as 
they  journeyed,  and  after  his  death  his  biographer,  Bayle, 
a  life-long  friend,  said  of  hirA  : 

"  His  death  was  that  of  a  true  Christian,  supported  by 
the  hope  of  a  better  life,  prepared  by  the  constant  practice 
of  virtue ;  he  saw  his  end  approach  with  composure  and 
resignation. 

"  His  religious  principles,  imbibed  with  his  earliest 
knowledge,  were  strengthened  by  the  conviction  of  his 
maturer  reason.     He  took  no  pains  to  conceal  his  religious 


Science  oives  to  Catholics  i  5 

sentiments,  when  they  were  disadvantageous  to  his  worldly 
interests,  and  he  made  no  display  of  them  when  their 
avowal  might  have  contributed  to  favour  and  advance- 
ment." 

I  should  not  like  to  conclude  this  list  of  Catholic  men 
of  science  without  adding  to  it  the  name  of  at  least  one  of 
our  fellow-countrymen,  and  fortunately  one  there  is  which 
at  once  rises  to  the  mind.  I  allude  to  the  late  Sir  Dominic 
Corrigan,  a  man  whom  I  can  myself  recollect,  and  whose 
form  must  still  be  remembered  by  many  inhabitants  of 
Dublin.  With  the  name  of  Corrigan  must  always  be  asso- 
ciated the  elucidation  of  what  is  known  as  aortic  regurgita- 
tion, so  much  so  that  Trousseau,  one  of  the  greatest  of 
French  clinicians,  said  that  this  ailment  ought  to  be  called 
("orrigan's  disease.  As  to  his  attachment  to  his  religion, 
it  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  speak,  for  it  is  known  to  many 
still  living. 

Here  I  must  leave  my  roll  of  Catholic  men  of  science, 
not  because  my  possibilities  are  exhausted,  far  from  it,  but 
because  everything  temporal  has  its  limits,  and  mine  are 
reached. 

I  think  I  have  at  least  been  able  to  show  that  there  are 
a  number  of  names  honoured  for  their  work  for  science 
which  were  also,  and  not  less  honourable,  for  their  devotion 
to  their  religion,  and,  if  I  have  been  able  to  do  this,  I  have 
then  proved  that  there  is  nothing  incompatible  between 
the  profession  of  Catholicity  and  still  more  the  exhibition 
of  its  highest  developments  and  the  pursuit  of  science. 
There  is  an  old  proverb  which  declares,  Uln  trcs  medici, 
ibi  duo  athei.  It  was  composed  at  a  time  when  most  scien- 
tific men  followed  the  pursuit  of  medicine,  that  being  the 
only  scientific  walk  in  life  then  known. 

It  may  have  had  some  truth  in  it,  but  at  least  this  may 
be  said,  that  the  paths  of  science  are  not  untreadable  by 
the   religious   man,  and   that,  as  he  walks  in  them,  he  will 


1 6      Debts  zvhich  Science  owes  to   Catholics 

find  in  front  of  him  the  footprints  of  many  who  upheld  the 
banner  of  religion  as  they  did  that  of  science,  and  who 
have  gone  before  to  that  reward  which  we  may  surely  hope 
their  adherence  to  their  Faith  and  their  honesty  of  purpose 
has  gained  for  them  elsewhere. 

NOTE. 

For  some  of  the  instances  narrated  I  am  indebted  to  my  friend 
Fatiier  Cortie,  .S.J.,  and  for  other  facts  to  the  erudite  works  of  Pro- 
fessor James  J .  Walsh,  of  P'ordham  University,  New  York.  Since  this 
address  was  written  I  learn  that  there  is  some  consideralile  doubt  as  to 
Trembley  having  been  an  ecclesiastic.  He  is,  however,  described  as 
"Abbe"  in  I'rof.  Morgan's  great  work  on  Rei;t:neration,  on  which  I 
relied,  f^n  the  other  hand.  I  am  informed  that  in  all  probability  Ohm 
was  a  Catholic  ;  at  any  rate  he  taught  for  ten  years  in  the  Jesuit 
Gymnasium  in  Cologne,  was  called  thence  te  .Munich,  and  is  buried  in 
the  old  cemetery  in  that  city.  It  is  by  no  means  always  easy  to  deter- 
mine the  religious  views  of  people  who  lived  many  years  ago. 

The  "  Galileo  episode  '"  referred  to  on  p.  2  has  been  admirably 
treated  by  Father  Gerard  in  a  penny  C.T.S.  pamphlet. 


PRIMKll    A\l)    PIHLISHKH    BV    THK   catholic    rKITll    SOCII-.rV.   LONDON 


n< 


THE  DECLINE  OF   DARWINISM 


]^>Y  WALTER    SWEETMAN 


The  following  very  remarkable  extract  is  taken 
from  an  article  by  Mr.  J.  B.  Crozier,  which 
appeared  in  Tlic  FoitiiigJifly  Rc7'iciv  of  January, 
1904^  :— 

"The  same  thing  happened  in  a  greater  or  less 
degree  to  the  specialists  themselves.  Huxley,  the 
farther  he  went,  the  farther  he  departed  from  his 
early  belief  in  Natural  Selection  as  the  prime 
factor  in  the  evolution  of  species,  and  the  more  he 
became  inclined  to  relegate  it  to  a  secondary 
place  ;  although  with  his  usual  honesty  and  ster- 
hng  intellectual  integrity,  not  knowing  what  the 
really  efficient  cause  of  the  varieties  was,  he  wiselv 
gave  no  opinion.  Romanes,  and  other  observers, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  more  they  came  to  grapple 
at  close  quarters  with  the  facts  in  their  special 
lines  of  work,  the  more  they  became  dissatisfied 
with  the  doctrine,  until  at  last  they  fell  away 
'  p.  no. 


1^1^ 


2  The  Decline  of  Danvinism 

altogether,  attributing  the  facts  of  variation  mainly 
to  'prepotency'  and  other  inicrnal  physiological 
factors,  as  the  agencies  which  kept  the  great 
organic  lines  of  species  true  to  their  type  by 
snufttng  out  through  ultimate  sterility  and  de- 
cadence all  variations  that  fell  outside  the  limits 
of  permissible  oscillation.  But  beyond  marking 
out  some  of  the  characteristics  of  these  hidden 
internal  causes,  they  could  give  no  further  explana- 
tion of  them  than  Dial  so  it  stood  in  the  icill  of  Pro- 
vidence or  Fate.  And  now  with  the  gaps  in  the 
geologic  record  on  which  Darwin  himself  relied 
for  the  full  demonstration  of  his  theory,  largely 
filled  in,  the  most  eminent  paheontologisls  and 
geologists,  working  on  the  best  accumulation  of 
new  facts  that  have  come  to  light  since  his  time, 
and  tired  of  the  ineffective  effort  to  plaster  a  single 
formula  on  the  infinite  variety  of  Nature  and  Life, 

^  have  degraded  the  theory  of  Natural  Selection  to 
a  secondary  and  subordinate  position,  retaining  it 
rather  as  a  cause  of  the  elimination  of  the  old  and 
unfit,  than  as  a  creative  cause  of  the  new.     Fully 

••  developed  insects  have  been  found  as  far  back 
almost  as  the  existence  of  dry  land  itself,  scorpions 
of  as  high  a  type  as  those  of  to-day,  and  all 
the  present  divisions  of  fishes,  as  far  back  as 
the  Upper  Silurian  ;  gasteropods  in  strata  where 


1(1' 


The  Decline  of  Darivinisiii  '    3 

inolluscan  life  was  only  just  beginning  ;  whales  in 
the  Miocene,  and  so  on  ;  and,  in  fact,  all  attempts 
to  explain  the  origin  of  iish,  amphibians,  reptiles, 
birds,  marsupials,  and  the  higher  mammalia  by 
the  theory  of  Natural  Selection  alone,  and  without 
the  co-operation  of  some  unseen  initiative  'uiicnial 
agency,  are  now  generally  admitted  to  have  been 
failures." 

The  italics  are   the  present  writer's,  but   as  it  ] 
stands  this  extract  probably  gives  us  what  is  now  1 
the   general  opinion    of   the  best  informed    and 
most  unprejudiced   thinkers  of   the   position    in 
the  world  of  thought  of  extreme  or  materialistic 
Darwinism.     But  unfortunately  such  reasonable 
and  liberal  views  have  by  no  means  reached  the 
man    in    the    street  ;    and    that    generally    rather   / 
hurried  personage    is   quite   convinced    that   Mr. 
Darwin    owes   the  dignified  resting-place  of  his 
remains    not    merely  to    having  given  the  world) 
a    plausible    hypothesis    and    supported    it    by    a 
vast    arrav    of     interesting    facts    most    amiably 
presented,  but    to   having  absolutely  proved   the 
truth  of  that  hypothesis  up  to  the  hilt,  and  thus 
left   the    old  argument  from    Design  as  dead    as 
the   old   astronomy   that    made    Joshua  stop   the 
sun.     This    is    the    belief    that    we    meet    in    the 
whole    mass  of    modern    popular    literature,   and 


,/ 


The  Decline  of  Darwinism 


sometimes  it  seems  to  be  even  acquiesced  in 
by  apparently  Christian  story-tellers.  But  the 
writer  of  these  pages  has  the  very  strongest 
conviction  that  such  materialism  is  absolutely 
destructive  of  all  sound  Theism,^  and  that  it  is 
indeed  the  intellectual  Antichrist  of  our  times 
which,  in  spite  of  all  attempts  to  destroy  it  by 
making  us  ignore  it,  really  lurks  in  almost  every 
human  soul  ready  to  help  every  strong  tempta- 
tion. When  men  are  making  up  their  minds 
to  take  a  course  of  which  their  conscience  strongly 
disapproves,  it  is  very  pleasant  to  believe  that  all 
really  learned  people  have  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  there  is  no  eternity  and  no  Supreme  Judge. 

In  a  short  pamphlet  printed  some  years  ago, 
and  more  recently  in  the  New  York  Catholic 
IVorhl  of  December,  1901,  the  writer  of  this 
paper  tried  to  draw  attention  to  five  arguments 
against  the  very  foundations  of  the  materialistic 
theory  for  the  formation  of  the  body  of  man, 
which    seem   to    him   to    appeal    to   everybody's 

'  In  his  opinion,  the  great  argument  for  Natural  Religion 
is  that  the  same  Creator  who  made  the  eye  of  man  so  well 
to  see,  and  his  hand  to  grasp,  could  not  have  made  his 
conscience  badly.  Yet  conscience  often  hands  a  man  over 
to  misery  in  this  world.  Therefore  there  must  be  another 
to  make  amends. 


in. 


The  Decline  of  Darivinism  5 

common  sense  and  to  be  perfectly  unanswerable. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  he  has  never  seen  them 
answered,  and  therefore  he  will  venture  to  repeat 
them  here. 

"  First  and  foremost,"  as  we  Paddies  say,  no- 
body can  suppose  that  a  new  limb  or  a  new  joint, 
unguided  by  a  Designing  Power,  began  to  be 
exhibited  (even  with  the  Ascidians)  all  completed, 
or  in  working  order,  at  once  ;  yet  the  beginning 
of  every  such  limb  or  joint  (and  probablv  of  many 
parts  of  many  organs)  arising  from  relative  chance, 
could  have  been  but  a  deformity,  and,  therefore,  a 
disadvantage  in  the  struggle  for  life.  How,  then, 
were  they — from  the  knee  to  a  lens  in  the  eye — 
ever  to  have  been  completed  'i  It  would  seem  to 
be  only  by  persistently  refusing  to  let  imagination 
play  upon  this,  the  most  important  part  of  the 
building  up  of  tlie  whole  system  of  materialist 
Darwinism,  tiiat  this  argument  has  not  been  met, 
but  ignored. 

Then,  again,  there  is  the  plain  fact  that  for  one 
useful  change  introduced  by  relative  chance  alone, 
there  should  have  been,  in/^oikimon  fairness, 
thousands  tlKil^^'-''-  '^'^^  iisefiuT'and  where  are  the 
traces  in  the  strata  of  this  quasi-iniinite  crooked- 
ness ?  It  must  have  been  (according  to  the  old 
Darwinian    ideas)     diu-ing    their    formation — the 


6' 


D 


The  Decline  of  Darivinisiii 


formation  of  the  strata — that  a  mammal  was 
built  up  from  a  cell  ;  for  organic  life  could 
scarcely  have  been  flung  dowji  from  the  fixed 
stars.  Now,  perhaps,  even  without  looking  into 
embryos,  nobody  can  glance  at  the  stuffed 
animals  in  the  British  Museum  without  being 
inclined  to  fancy  that  they  are  all,  as  it  were, 
shaded  into  each  cither.  The  question Js;^whether 
this  shadings  js  the  work  of  chance,  or  of  a 
Sovereign  Artist ;  and  surely  the  fact  that  there 
are  no  fair  amount  of  the  failures  necessary  to 
relative  chance  to  be  found  in  the  crust  of  the 
earth  should  have  much  to  do  with  settling  it. 
The  struggle  must  have  been  over  every  limb  and 
every  joint,  and  between  the  different  arrange- 
ments of  the  limbs  and  the  joints,  and  where  are 
the  traces  of  all  the  crooked  things  that  could  not 
have  been  sufficiently  deforming  to  have  destroyed 
life  at  once  ?  If  we  had  very  many  of  these 
crooked  things  now,  men  might  say  that  they 
were  a  proof  that  no  design  guided  formation. 
But  it  may  seem  to  some  of  us  that  we  have  one  ; 
and  should  it  not  be  a  fair  sum  in  proportion  that 
would  state  that  as  the  ugly  and — as  far  as  the 
present  writer  knows — useless  callosities  on  the 
legs  of  the  horse  and  ass  are  to  the  mean 
between    the   ages   since    the    separation    of   the 


/V 


The  Decline  of  Darivinistn 


horse-tribes  and  the  removal  by  natural  and 
sexual  selections  of  the  smallest  similar  blemish, 
so  should  the  quasi-infinite  crookedness  and 
ugliness  necessary  to  build  up  a  vertebrate  animal 
by  chance  from  a  cell,  be  to — the  answer. 

Thirdly  comes  the  great  argument  from  the 
^  b^jiity  oQlie  organic  world.  No  attempt  would 
seem  to  have  been  made  by  evolutionists  to 
account  for  the  beauty,  as  distinguished  from  the 
mere  conspicuousness,  of  shells  and  fruits,  and 
the  thrush's  egg.  A  graver  difficulty  is  how  the 
apes  and  the  lower  savages  could  have  invented 
our  noble  human  frame.  Gravest  of  all  is  the 
impossibility  of  our  conceiving  how  the  genius  of 
insects,  with  the  mechanical  means  at  their  com- 
mand, could  make  at  once  the  never-varying 
beauty  of  the  wings  of  the  ornate  butterfly,  and 
the  as  invariably  changeful  gracefulness  of  many 
of  our  common  leaves.  The  laurestine-leaf,  for 
instance,  is  always  built  up  in  conspicuously 
different  compartments  on  either  side,  yet  always 
keeps  more  or  less  to  its  own  graceful  shape. 
How  could  the  insects  or  the  plants  have 
managed  it  ? 

Then,  fourthly,  we  have  the  mule  argument  ; 
but  its  force  is  admitted  by  evolutionists  them- 
selves, and  need  not,  therefore,  be  dwelt  on  here. 


8  The  Decline  of  Darzvinisni 

;  Accompanied  as  it  is  by  the  fact  that  there  is  no 
abiogenesis,  it  certainly  seems  to  afford  strong 
proof   that   the  Creator  wished  to  keep   species 

j  separate,  so   that   rational    man    might   have    no 

I  excuse  for  thinking  that  he  was  descended  from 

1  beasts  who  have  no  consciences.^ 

And  the  fifth — that  to  be  drawn  from  a  fair 
observ^ation  of  the  workings  of  instinct  in  animals 
— is  perhaps  the  strongest  argument  of  all.  These 
phenomena — I  mean  the  apparent  operations  of 
instinct  in  animals — must,  under  materialistic 
hypotheses,  be  put  down  to  "heredity" — for,  un- 
helped  by  any  designing  power,  they  are  plainly 
not  taught  their  arts  as  our  human  children  are  ; 
and,  therefore,  all  the  wisdom  (and  all  the  voli- 
tions necessary  to  meet  ever-varying  circum- 
stances) necessary  to  enable  a  working-bee  to 
avail  itself  of  the  chemical  forces  of  the  simples 
which  it  blends  into  a  jelly  in  order  to  turn  an 
ordinary  egg  into  a  queen — when,  through  some 
iiiiiisiial  accident,  such  an  abnormal  event  be- 
comes necessary — must  be  contained  in  the 
arrangements  of  the  atoms  of  every  egg  in  every 
hive.     That  seems  wonderful  enough,  but  what  is 

'  There  is  also  a  very  strong  argument  to  be  drawn  from 
the  wonderfully  complicated  preparations  made  for  future 
events  by  some  insects  who  could  not  have  been  taught. 


m 


The  Decline  £>f  Da7'winism 


even    more    wonderful    is    liow    the    wisdom  got 
there. 

It  is  no  sufficient  answer  to  these  difficulties 
to  point  to  the  fact  that,  if  we  grant  that  here- 
ditary instincts  influence  human  motives,  it  is  as 
wonderful  as  if  they  created  human  volitions  ; 
for  it  is  manifest  that,  being  hereditary,  they  must 
depend  entirely  upon  forces  contained  in  or 
transmitted  by  the  reproductive  cells.  So  again 
with  the  recuperative  powers  of  tissues,  and,  indeed, 
with  the  extraordinary  developments  of  organic 
life  from  seeds  generally.  Christian  philosophy 
must  maintain  that  the  natural  dispositions  are 
but  the  stamp  of  individuality  given  to  each 
human  soul.  It  would  be  but  a  poor  artist  that 
w^uld-letJais-stat4;es_-leave--hi^-Iiands  having  all 
pj-prkpb^the  s;iTnp  formation  ;  and  we  are  forced 
to  conceive  that  the  operations  jqUqw  regular 
rules  of  which  we  can  learn  the  nature  only  from 
their  results.  At  all  events,  the  fact  of  many 
things  being  wonderful  is  no  adequate  explana- 
tion of  another  thing  being  more  wonderful  still  ; 
though  such  an  attempted  explanation  must  be 
familiar  to  readers  of  Mr.  Darwin.  Besides,  it  is 
plainly  one  thing  to  say  that  such  arrangements 
were  made  by  a  Designing  Power,  and  another  to 
say  that  they  were  made  by  what  may  be  called 


K^i 


lo  T/ie  Decline  of  Darivinisni 

relative  chance.  Almost  equally  astonishing  to 
think  of  are  the  combinations  of  mechanical  wis- 
dom that  must  be  in  the  egg  of  the  spider,'  and 
even  if  we  could  fancy  an  elderly  working-bee 
lecturing  on  chemistry,  the  wisdom  of  the  moth 
in  choosing  the  best  possible  spot  for  her  eggs  is 
almost  as  wonderful,  and  she  is  only  in  the  first 
hours  of  her  existence  as  a  moth,  and  has  clearly 
heard  no  lecturer  whatever. 

It  is  plain,  too,  that  as  a  means  of  meeting  the 

'  In  the  Contemporary  Revicu.'  of  September,  1895,  Dr. 
Wcismann  writes  :  "  In  the  first  place,  some  animals — 
numerous  insects,  for  instance— possess  instincts  which 
are  used  only  once  in  a  lifetime.  As  examples,  there  are 
the  many  kinds  of  web-making,  such  as  that  seen  in  the 
Bombacydne,  which  is  executed  in  so  wonderfully  adaptive 
and  complicated  a  manner,  and  w^hich  each  individual  has 
always,  as  at  the  present  day,  carried  out  but  once  in  a 
lifetime.  These  instances  prove  that  instincts  of  the  finest 
and  most  complicated  kind  may  arise  simply  by  the  process 
of  natural  selection."  But  it  is  manifest  that  the  Professor 
requires  quasi-infinite  time  for  his  hypothesis,  and  this 
Science  and  Lord  Kelvin  will  not  give  him.  And  indeed  it 
would  seem  to  be  plain  that  his  perfectly  honest  hypothesis 
(as  far  as  the  writer  can  understand  it)  can  scarcely  meet 
/  the  fact  of  the  bee's  jelly.  In  The  Last  Link,  page  76, 
■  j  Haeckel  says  of  it  that  he  is  of  opinion  that  "  it  would  be 
better  to  accept  a  mysterious  creation  of  all  the  species  as 
1  V  described  in  the  Mosaic  account." 


The  Dec  Hue  of  J^arwinisui  \  \ 

facts  of  these  phenomena,  tlie  simpler  form  of 
Natural  Selection  is  quite  as  strong  as  the  more 
plausible  teachings  of  Mr.  Spencer,  since  it  is 
evident  that  there  can  be  no  gain  here  from  the 
transmission  of  acquired  peculiarities,  for  the  bee 
which  missed  the  flower  containing  the  proper 
chemical  elements,  and  sucked  the  one  next  it 
could  do  its  hive  no  good  whatever.  But  here  I 
will  let  the  two  very  able  disputants  speak,  more 
or  less,  for  themselves,  upon  their  whole  system. 
In  the  Contemporary  Review  of  March,  1893, 
/^Q^Jr.  Spenc^  has  shown  with  admirable  clearness 
that  "co-operative  parts"  do  not  necessarily  vary 
together,  and  that,  to  adapt  a  prairie-dog  to  the 
leaping  suited  to  a  mountain  country,  both  fore- 
limbs  and  hind-limbs  must  be  "co-adapted" 
together  ;  and  that,  since  the  prob.ibilities  are 
"  millions  to  one "  against  the  first  alone  being 
produced  by  what  he  seems  very  properly  to  call 
"fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms,"  there  must  be 
"billions  to  one"  against  both  being  simul- 
taneously achieved  by  the  same  cause  alone, 
and  that  the  "  old  hypothesis  of  special  creations 
is  more  consistent  and  comprehensible." 

At  page  446,  indeed,  he  distinctly  lays  it  down 
that  either  there  has  been  inheritance  of  acquired 
peculiarities,  or  there  has  been  no  evolntion. 


1 2  The  Decline  j)f  Daf'winism 

On  the  other  hand,  Professor  Weismann  shows 
that  wonderful  as  the  changes  must  have  been 
that  went  to  produce  the  Irish  elk  or  the  assumed 
prairie-dog,  the  changes  are  just  as  wonderful  in 
the  soldier-ants  of  certain  species,  which  being 
sterile  and  producing  no  offspring  cannot  hand 
on  their  structural  peculiarities,  and  which  spring 
from  queens  destitute  of  the  peculiarities  they 
transmit.  Accordingly,  he  on  his  part  lays  down 
that  his  principle — which  Mr.  Spencer  calls 
"the  fortuitous  concourse  of  atoms" — can  alone 
explain  the  adaptation  of  organisms  withont 
assiuning  the  help  of  a  principle  of  design. 

Mr.  Spencer  replies  by  asserting  that  the  ances- 
tors, for  instance,  of  the  Amazon  ants  had  the 
big  heads  now  possessed  by  the  sterile  soldier- 
workers  but  not  by  the  fertile  queens.  This, 
however,  would  be  hard  to  prove.  Indeed,  it  is 
not  easy  to  say  which  is  most  difficult  to  imagine, 
that  queens  so  shaped  should  grow  soldiers,  or 
that  soldiers  so  shaped  should  grow  queens.  It 
must  be  remembered,  also,  that  the  same  queens 
produce  other  workers  besides  soldiers  and  of 
totally  different  construction.  Mr.  Spencer  elo- 
quently describes  all  the  processes  that  must  have 
occurred  in  order  to  enable  the  Irish  elk  to  carry 
its  enormous  head  of  horns.     Preciselv  similiar 


The  Decline  of  Darivinism  13 

processes  must  have  been  repeated  or  reversed  in 
the  body  of  the  parent  ant  in  order  to  turn  the 
ordinary  worker  into  a  soldier,  or  a  soldier  into 
an  ordinary  worker,  while  she  hkewise  continued 
to  perpetuate  other  normal  forms  essential  to  the 
community — remaining  herself  all  the  time  quite 
different  from  them  all.  When  this  is  remem- 
bered it  may  well  seem  that  "fortuitous  concourse 
of  atoms"  is  just  as  likely  to  have  brought  these 
things  about  as  any  other  force  we  can  conceive 
— except  design. 

On  the  whole,  the  controversy  between   these,, 
two  very  able  men  must  be  satisfactory  to  all  who 
desire  to  show  that,  of  the  forces  laioicii  to  us,  the    , 
design  of  an  artist  and  of  an  artist  of  quasi-infinita,'! 
power,  can   alone  explain  to  human   reason  the 
phenomena  of  its  environment. 

So  far,  then,  as  the  necessary  effects  of  time  and 
the  real  nature  of  animals  are  concerned,  it  seems 
to  the  writer  that  we  should  be  all,  not  only 
Christian  Rationalists,  i  but  Christian  Agnostics. 
The  polype  upsets  all  our  notions  of  personal 
consciousness  by  being  bisected  and  thriving  as 
two  polypes.     As  we  have  seen,  there  clearly  can 

■  "  Etsi  fides  sit  supni  ralionein,  nulla  tanicii  unquain 
inter  fidem  ct  rationcin  vera  disscnsio  esse  potest "  (Co/cu/V 
of  the  Vatican). 


14  The  Declme  of  Darwinism 

be  nothing  like  our  human  intellect  behind  the 
most  brilliant  phenomena  of  animal  intellect. 
How,  then,  can  we  be  sure  that  there  is  any- 
thing like  human  pain  behind  their  phenomena 
of  pain? 

But  here  it  is  necessary  for  the  sake  of  fairness 
to  give  some  attention  to  the  latest  issues  of  the 
atheist  press  (Haeckel's  The  Riddle  of  the 
Universe  and  M'Cabe's  Haeckel's  Critics  An- 
swered), which  seem  to  make  the  absolute 
denial  of  the  possibility  of  mysteries  their  funda- 
mental principle,  and  to  maintain  that  creations 
or,  in  other  words,  evolutions  and  devolutions 
have  been  going  on  for  ever,  and  which  seem,  at 
least  to  the  present  writer,  to  throw  back  their 
Darwinism  into  the  dim  distances  of  eternity, 
and  to  suggest  that  our  organic  forms  owe  their 
existence  to  the  unconscious  memories  of  other 
existences  retained  by  atoms.  But  this,  while 
plainly  admitting  the  weakness  of  Darwinism  as 
it  was  originally  put  forward,  would  seem  to  be 
itself  quite  as  weak. 

Strengthened  by  a  little  honest  reading  of  J.  S. 
Mill,  upon  the  probable  natural  foundations  of 
our  human  sense  of  external  certainty,  it  may 
seem  to  us  that  even  reasonable  infidels  should 
vastly  prefer  believing  in  mysteries  to  believing 


The  Decline  of  Darwinism  15 

in  Professor  Haeckel's  views  of  the  minds  of 
fnolecules.  Why,  the  noblest  liuman  brain  that 
was  ever  formed  has  never  devised  and  carried 
out  anything  half  as  wonderful  as  its  own  mar- 
vellous adaptations,  which  Professor  Haeckel 
would  put  down  to  the  admittedly  elementary 
and  unconscious  memories  (and  indeed  intelli- 
gences) of  atoms  ! 

The  points  upon  which  I  desire  to  insist  may 
thus  be  summarized. 

(i)  In  a  recent  work  ^  Father  Gerard  writes  with 
admirable  clearness  : — 

"  On  Darwinian  principles  each  step  in  any 
development  can  be  made,  not  because  it  leads 
to  an  advantageous  result  in  the  future,  but  only 
because  it  is  itself  advantageous.  At  each  stage 
favoured  individuals  survive  others  because  they 
are  favoured  here  and  now,  not  because  when  the 
development  they  promote  shall  be  completed, 
their  remote  descendants  will  be  favoured." 

Applying,  then,  this  principle  in  llic  lirst  place 
to  the  joints  and  eyes  of  the  human  body,  it 
must  seem  to  many  of  us  as  plain  as  any  truth 
can  be  (after  the  impossibility  of  the  truth  of 
direct  contradictories),  that  the  principles  of 
Darwinism  as  put  forward  by  Professor  Haeckel 
'   The  Old  Riddle  and  the  Ntncest  Aiisxcer,  p.  170. 


1 6  The  Decline  of  Darwmism 

and  Mr.  Spencer  do  not  make  even  a  plausible 
attempt  to  account  for  the  creation  of.  our  human 
frames. 

(2)  As  to  the  perfectly  honest  hypothesis  of  Pro- 
fessor Weismann,  it  is  hard  to  see  how  it  would 
try  to  meet  the  facts  of  the  bees'  queen-making 
jelly  ;  and  probably  most  of  our  readers  will 
for  once  agree  with  Professor  Haeckel  when  he 
writes  of  it : — 

"  If  one  denies  with  Weismann  the  heredity  of 
acquired  characters,  then  it  becomes  necessary  to 
have  recourse  to  the  purely  mystical  qualities  of 
germ-plasm.  I  am  of  the  opinion  of  Spencer 
that  in  that  case  it  would  be  better  to  accept  a 
mysterious  creation  of  all  the  species  as  described 
in  the  Mosaic  account." 


PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY 
THE  CATHOLIC  TRUTH  SOCIETY,  LONDON 


i  • 


•  c 


'-■<i 


•/- 


Catholic  Truth  Society 

The  Catholic  Church  and 
Science. 


BL 
240 
.C3' 


v7>